a treasure-trove of literature
treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権
(and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs)
or
SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search
|
このページはEtoJ逐語翻訳フィルタによって翻訳生成されました。 |
|
事業／計画（する） Gutenberg
Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権 |
BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search |
肩書を与える: The Moon Maid Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs * A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook * eBook No.: 0601501h.html Language: English Date first 地位，任命するd: Jun 2006 Most 最近の update: Jul 2015 This eBook was produced by Richard Scott, Colin Choat and Roy Glashan. 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular paper 版. Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this とじ込み／提出する. This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件 of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au/licence.html To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au
GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia HOME PAGE
Argosy All-Story 週刊誌, May 5, 1923, with first part of "The Moon Maid"
The illustrations in this 版 of "The Moon Maid" 初めは appeared in the Dutch translation published in 22 分割払いs by the ベルギー 週刊誌 magazine Story from July 26 to December 20, 1946, under the 肩書を与える "Ter verovering 先頭 een onbekende halfrond" (The Conquest of an Unknown 半球). The 指名する of the artist could not be 決定するd. Captions have been 追加するd. —RG
前線 cover of Story, July 26, 1946, with first part of "The Moon Maid"
I MET him in the Blue Room of the Transoceanic Liner Harding the night of 火星 Day—June 10, 1967. I had been wandering about the city for several hours 事前の to the sailing of the flier watching the 祝賀, dropping in at さまざまな places that I might see as much as possible of scenes that doubtless will never again be 平行のd—a world gone mad with joy. There was only one 空いている 議長，司会を務める in the Blue Room and that at a small （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する at which he was already seated alone. I asked his 許可 and he graciously 招待するd me to join him, rising as he did so, his 直面する lighting with a smile that compelled my liking from the first.
I had thought that Victory Day, which we had celebrated two months before, could never be （太陽，月の）食／失墜d in point of mad 国家の enthusiasm, but the 告示 that had been made this day appeared to have had even a greater 影響 upon the minds and imaginations of the people.
The more than half-century of war that had continued almost uninterruptedly since 1914 had at last 終結させるd in the 絶対の 支配 of the Anglo-Saxon race over all the other races of the World, and 事実上 for the first time since the activities of the human race were 保存するd for posterity in any 耐えるing form no civilized, or even 半分-civilized, nation 持続するd a 戦う／戦い line upon any 部分 of the globe. War was at an end—definitely and forever. 武器 and 弾薬／武器 were 存在 捨てるd into the five oceans; the 広大な armadas of the 空気／公表する were 存在 scrapped or 変えるd into 運送／保菌者s for 目的s of peace and 商業.
The peoples of all nations had celebrated—勝利者s and vanquished alike—for they were tired of war. At least they thought that they were tired of war; but were they? What else did they know? Only the oldest of men could 解任する even a 外見 of world peace, the others knew nothing but war. Men had been born and lived their lives and died with their grandchildren clustered about them—all with the alarms of war （犯罪の）一味ing 絶えず in their ears. Perchance the little area of their activities was never 現実に encroached upon by the アイロンをかける-shod hoof of 戦う／戦い; but always somewhere war 耐えるd, now receding like the salt tide only to return again; until there arose that 広大な／多数の／重要な 高潮，津波 of human emotion in 1959 that swept the entire world for eight 血まみれの years, and receding, left peace upon a spent and 荒廃させるd world.
Two months had passed—two months during which the world appeared to stand still, to 示す time, to 持つ／拘留する its breath. What now? We have peace, but what shall we do with it? The leaders of thought and of 活動／戦闘 are trained for but one 条件—war. The reaction brought despondency —our 神経s, accustomed to the constant 刺激 of excitement, cried out against the monotony of peace, and yet no one 手配中の，お尋ね者 war again. We did not know what we 手配中の，お尋ね者.
And then （機の）カム the 告示 that I think saved a world from madness, for it directed our minds along a new line to the contemplation of a fact far more engrossing than prosaic wars and 平等に as 刺激するing to the imagination and the 神経s—intelligible communication had at last been 設立するd with 火星!
世代s of wars had done their part to 刺激する 科学の 研究 to the end that we might kill one another more expeditiously, that we might 輸送（する） our 青年 more quickly to their shallow 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大なs in 外国人 国／地域, that we might 送信する／伝染させる more 内密に and with greater celerity our orders to 殺す our fellow men. And always, 世代 after 世代, there had been those few who could detach their minds from the contemplation of 大虐殺 and looking 今後 to a happier 時代 concentrate their talents and their energies upon the utilization of 科学の 業績／成就 for the betterment of mankind and the 再構築するing of civilization.
の中で these was that much ridiculed but 充てるd coterie who had clung tenaciously to the idea that communication could be 設立するd with 火星. The hope that had been growing for a hundred years had never been permitted to die, but had been transmitted from teacher to pupil with ever-growing enthusiasm, while the people scoffed as, a hundred years before, we are told, they scoffed at the experimenters with 飛行機で行くing machines, as they chose to call them.
About 1940 had come the first reward of long years of toil and hope, に引き続いて the perfection of an 器具 which 正確に 示すd the direction and distance of the 焦点（を合わせる） of any 無線で通信する-activity with which it might be attuned. For several years 事前の to this all the more 高度に 極度の慎重さを要する receiving 器具s had 記録，記録的な／記録するd a 一連の three dots and three dashes which began at 正確な intervals of twenty-four hours and thirty-seven minutes and continued for だいたい fifteen minutes. The new 器具 示すd conclusively that these signals, if they were signals, 起こる／始まるd always at the same distance from the Earth and in the same direction as the point in the universe 占領するd by the 惑星 火星.
It was five years later before a sending apparatus was 発展させるd that bade fair to 送信する／伝染させる its waves from Earth to 火星. At first their own message was repeated—three dots and three dashes. Although the usual interval of time had not elapsed since we had received their daily signal, ours was すぐに answered. Then we sent a message consisting of five dots and two dashes, 補欠／交替の／交替するing. すぐに they replied with five dots and two dashes and we knew beyond peradventure of a 疑問 that we were in communication with the Red 惑星, but it 要求するd twenty-two years of unremitting 成果／努力, with the most brilliant intellects of two worlds concentrated upon it, to 発展させる and perfect an intelligent system of の間の-communication between the two 惑星s.
Today, this tenth of June, 1967, there was published broadcast to the world the first message from 火星. It was 時代遅れの Helium, Barsoom, and 単に 延長するd greetings to a sister world and wished us 井戸／弁護士席. But it was the beginning.
The Blue Room of the Harding was, I 推定する, but typical of every other 集会 place in the civilized world. Men and women were eating, drinking, laughing, singing and talking. The flier was racing through the 空気／公表する at an 高度 of little over a thousand feet. Its engines, 動機づけるd wirelessly from 力／強力にする 工場／植物s thousands of miles distant, drove it noiselessly and 速く along its 夜通し pathway between Chicago and Paris.
In the Blue Room of the "Harding."
I had of course crossed many times, but this instance was unique because of the 時代-making occasion which the 乗客s were celebrating, and so I sat at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する longer than usual, watching my fellow diners, with, I imagine, a わずかに indulgent smile upon my lips, since—I について言及する it in no spirit of egotism—it had been my high 特権 to 補助装置 in the consummation of a hundred years of 成果／努力 that had borne fruit that day. I looked around at my fellow diners and then 支援する to my （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する companion.
He was a 罰金 looking chap, lean and bronzed—one need not have 公式文書，認めるd the 空気／公表する 軍団 overseas service uniform, the 海軍大将's 星／主役にするs and 錨，総合司会者s or the 負傷させる （土地などの）細長い一片s to have guessed that he was a fighting man; he looked it, every インチ of him, and there were a 十分な seventy-two インチs.
We talked a little—about the 広大な／多数の／重要な victory and the message from 火星, of course, and though he often smiled I noticed an 時折の 影をつくる／尾行する of sadness in his 注目する，もくろむs and once, after a 特に mad 爆発 of pandemonium on the part of the celebrators, he shook his 長，率いる, 発言／述べるing: "Poor devils!" and then: "It is just 同様に—let them enjoy life while they may. I envy them their ignorance."
"What do you mean?" I asked.
He 紅潮／摘発するd a little and then smiled. "Was I speaking aloud?" he asked.
I repeated what he had said and he looked 刻々と at me for a long minute before he spoke again. "Oh, what's the use!" he exclaimed, almost petulantly; "you wouldn't understand and of course you wouldn't believe. I do not understand it myself; but I have to believe because I know—I know from personal 観察. God! if you could have seen what I have seen."
"Tell me," I begged; but he shook his 長，率いる dubiously.
"Do you realize that there is no such thing as Time?" he asked suddenly—"That man has invented Time to 控訴 the 制限s of his finite mind, just as he has 指名するd another thing, that he can neither explain nor understand, Space?"
"I have heard of such a theory," I replied; "but I neither believe nor disbelieve—I 簡単に do not know."
I thought I had him started and so I waited as I have read in fiction stories is the proper way to entice a strange narrative from its possessor. He was looking beyond me and I imagined that the 表現 of his 注目する，もくろむs denoted that he was 証言，証人／目撃するing again the thrilling scenes of the past. I must have been wrong, though—in fact I was やめる sure of it when he next spoke.
"If that girl isn't careful," he said, "the thing will upset and give her a 汚い 落ちる—she is much too 近づく the 辛勝する／優位."
I turned to see a richly dressed and much dishevelled young lady busily dancing on a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する-最高の，を越す while her friends and the surrounding diners 元気づけるd her lustily.
My companion arose. "I have enjoyed your company immensely," he said, "and I hope to 会合，会う you again. I am going to look for a place to sleep now— they could not give me a 特別室—I don't seem to be able to get enough sleep since they sent me 支援する." He smiled.
"行方不明になる the gas 爆撃するs and 無線で通信する 爆弾s, I suppose," I 発言／述べるd.
"Yes," he replied, "just as a convalescent 行方不明になるs smallpox."
"I have a room with two beds," I said. "At the last minute my 長官 was taken ill. I'll be glad to have you 株 the room with me."
He thanked me and 受託するd my 歓待 for the night—the に引き続いて morning we would be in Paris.
As we 負傷させる our way の中で the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs filled with laughing, joyous diners, my companion paused beside that at which sat the young woman who had 以前 attracted his attention. Their 注目する，もくろむs met and into hers （機の）カム a look of puzzlement and half-承認. He smiled 率直に in her 直面する, nodded and passed on.
"You know her, then?" I asked.
"I shall—in two hundred years," was his enigmatical reply.
We 設立する my room, and there we had a 瓶／封じ込める of ワイン and some little cakes and a 静かな smoke and became much better 熟知させるd.
It was he who first 逆戻りするd to the 支配する of our conversation in the Blue Room.
"I am going to tell you," he said, "what I have never told another; but on the 条件 that if you retell it you are not to use my 指名する. I have several years of this life ahead of me and I do not care to be pointed out as a lunatic. First let me say that I do not try to explain anything, except that I do not believe prevision to be a proper explanation. I have 現実に lived the experiences I shall tell you of, and that girl we saw dancing on the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する tonight lived them with me; but she does not know it. If you care to, you can keep in mind the theory that there is no such thing as Time—just keep it in mind—you cannot understand it, or at least I cannot. Here goes."
"I HAD ーするつもりであるd telling you my story of the days of the twenty-second century, but it seems best, if you are to understand it, to tell first the story of my 広大な／多数の／重要な-広大な／多数の／重要な-grandfather who was born in the year 2000."
I must have looked up at him quizzically, for he smiled and shook his 長，率いる as one who is puzzled to find an explanation ふさわしい to the mental capacity of his auditor.
"My 広大な／多数の／重要な-広大な／多数の／重要な-grandfather was, in reality, the 広大な／多数の／重要な-広大な／多数の／重要な-grandson of my previous incarnation which 開始するd in 1896. I married in 1916, at the age of twenty. My son Julian was born in 1917. I never saw him. I was killed in フラン in 1918—on Armistice Day.
"I was again reincarnated in my son's son in 1937. I am thirty years of age. My son was born in 1970—that is the son of my 1937 incarnation —and his son, Julian 5th, in whom I again returned to Earth, in the year 2000. I see you are 混乱させるd, but please remember my （裁判所の）禁止（強制）命令 that you are to try to keep in mind the theory that there is no such thing as Time. It is now the year 1967 yet I 解任する distinctly every event of my life that occurred in four incarnations—the last that I 解任する 存在 that which had its origin in the year 2100. Whether I 現実に skipped three 世代s that time or through some caprice of 運命／宿命 I am 単に unable to visualize an 介入するing incarnation, I do not know.
"My theory of the 事柄 is that I 異なる only from my fellows in that I can 解任する the events of many incarnations, while they can 解任する 非，不，無 of theirs other than a few important episodes of that particular one they are experiencing; but perhaps I am wrong. It is of no importance. I will tell you the story of Julian 5th who was born in the year 2000, and then, if we have time and you yet are 利益／興味d, I will tell you of the torments during the harrowing days of the twenty-second century, に引き続いて the birth of Julian 9th in 2100."
I will try to tell the story in his own words in so far as I can 解任する them, but for さまざまな 推論する／理由s, not the least of which is that I am lazy, I shall omit superfluous quotation 示すs—that is, with your 許可, of course.
My 指名する is Julian. I am called Julian 5th. I come of an illustrious family —my 広大な／多数の／重要な-広大な／多数の／重要な-grandfather, Julian 1st, a major at twenty-two, was killed in フラン 早期に in The 広大な／多数の／重要な War. My 広大な／多数の／重要な-grandfather, Julian 2nd, was killed in 戦う／戦い in Turkey in 1938. My grandfather, Julian 3rd, fought continuously from his sixteenth year until peace was 宣言するd in his thirtieth year. He died in 1992 and during the last twenty-five years of his life was an 海軍大将 of the 空気／公表する, 存在 transferred at the の近くに of the war to 命令（する） of the International Peace (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, which patrolled and policed the world. He also was killed in line of 義務, as was my father who 後継するd him in the service.
At sixteen I 卒業生（する）d from the 空気／公表する School and was 詳細（に述べる）d to the International Peace (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, 存在 the fifth 世代 of my line to wear the uniform of my country. That was in 2016, and I 解任する that it was a 事柄 of pride to me that it 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd out the 十分な century since Julian 1st 卒業生（する）d from West Point, and that during that one hundred years no adult male of my line had ever owned or worn 非軍事の 着せる／賦与するs.
Of course there were no more wars, but there still was fighting. We had the 著作権侵害者s of the 空気／公表する to 競う with and occasionally some of the 野蛮な tribes of Russia, Africa and central Asia 要求するd the attention of a 刑罰の 探検隊／遠征隊. However, life seemed tame and monotonous to us when we read of the heroic 行為s of our ancestors from 1914 to 1967, yet 非，不，無 of us 手配中の，お尋ね者 war. It had been too 井戸／弁護士席 schooled into us that we must not think of war, and the International Peace (n)艦隊／(a)素早い so 効果的に 妨げるd all 準備 for war that we all knew there could never be another. There wasn't a firearm in the world other than those with which we were 武装した, and a few of 古代の design that were kept as heirlooms, or in museums, or that were owned by savage tribes who could procure no 弾薬／武器 for them, since we permitted 非，不，無 to be 製造（する）d. There was not a gas 爆撃する nor a 無線で通信する 爆弾, nor any engine to 発射する／解雇する or 事業／計画（する） one; and there wasn't a big gun of any calibre in the world. I veritably believed that a thousand men equipped with the さまざまな engines of 破壊 that had reached their highest efficiency at the の近くに of the war in 1967 could have 征服する／打ち勝つd the world; but there were not a thousand men so 武装した—there never could be a thousand men so equipped anywhere upon the 直面する of the Earth. The International Peace (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was equipped and 乗組員を乗せた to 妨げる just such a calamity.
But it seems that Providence never ーするつもりであるd that the world should be without calamities. If man 妨げるd those of possible 内部の origin there still remained undreamed of 外部の sources over which he had no 支配（する）／統制する. It was one of these which was to 証明する our undoing. Its seed was sown thirty-three years before I was born, upon that historic day, June 10th, 1967, that Earth received her first message from 火星, since which the two 惑星s have remained in constant friendly communication, carrying on a 商業 of 相互の enlightenment. In some 支店s of the arts and sciences the Martians, or Barsoomians, as they call themselves, were far in 前進する of us, while in others we had 進歩d more 速く than they. Knowledge was thus 自由に 交流d to the advantage of both worlds. We learned of their history and customs and they of ours, though they had for ages already known much more of us than we of them. Martian news held always a 目だつ place in our daily papers from the first.
They helped us most, perhaps, in the fields of 薬／医学 and 航空学, giving us in one, the marvelous 傷をいやす／和解させるing lotions of Barsoom and in the other, knowledge of the Eighth Ray, which is more 一般に known on Earth as the Barsoomian Ray, which is now 蓄える／店d in the buoyancy 戦車／タンクs of every 空気／公表する （手先の）技術 and has made obsolete those 古代の types of 計画（する） that depended upon 勢い to keep them afloat.
That we ever were able to communicate intelligibly with them is 予定 to the presence upon 火星 of that deathless Virginian, John Carter, whose miraculous transportation to 火星 occurred March 4th, 1866, as every school child of the twenty-first century knows. Had not the little 禁止（する）d of Martian scientists, who sought so long to communicate with Earth, 誤った formed themselves into a secret organization for political 目的s, messages might have been 交流d between the two 惑星s nearly half a century before they were, and it was not until they finally called upon John Carter that the 現在の の間の-planetary code was 発展させるd.
Almost from the first the 支配する which engrossed us all the most was the 可能性 of an actual 交流 of visits between Earth Men and Barsoomians. Each 惑星 hoped to be the first to 達成する this, yet neither withheld any （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that would 援助（する） the other in the consummation of the 広大な／多数の／重要な fact. It was a generous and friendly 競争 which about the time of my 卒業 from the 空気／公表する School seemed, in theory at least, to be almost 熟した for successful consummation by one or the other. We had the Eighth Ray, the モーターs, the oxygenating 装置s, the 絶縁するing 過程s—everything to insure the 安全な and 確かな 輸送 of a 特に designed 空気／公表する （手先の）技術 to 火星, were 火星 the only other inhabitant of space. But it was not and it was the other 惑星s and the Sun that we 恐れるd.
In 2015 火星 had 派遣（する）d a ship for Earth with a 乗組員 of five men 準備／条項d for ten years. It was hoped that with good luck the trip might be made in something いっそう少なく than five years, as the （手先の）技術 had developed an actual 裁判，公判 速度(を上げる） of one thousand miles per hour. At the time of my 卒業 the ship was already off its course almost a million miles and 一般に 譲歩するd to be hopelessly lost. Its 乗組員, 持続するing constant 無線で通信する communication with both Earth and 火星, still hoped for success, but the best 知らせるd upon both worlds had given them up.
We had had a ship about ready at the time of the sailing of the Martians, but the 政府 at Washington had forbidden the 投機・賭ける when it became 明らかな that the Barsoomian ship was doomed—a wise 決定／判定勝ち（する）, since our 大型船 was no better equipped than theirs. Nearly ten years elapsed before anything その上の was 遂行するd in the direction of 保証するing any greater hope of success for another interplanetary 投機・賭ける into space, and this was 直接／まっすぐに 予定 to the 発見 made by a former classmate of 地雷, 中尉／大尉／警部補 指揮官 Orthis, one of the most brilliant men I have ever known, and at the same time one of the most unscrupulous, and, to me at least, the most obnoxious.
We had entered the 空気／公表する School together—he from New York and I from Illinois—and almost from the first day we had seemed to discover a 相互の antagonism that, upon his part at least, must have been かなり 強化するd by 非常に／多数の unfortunate occurrences during our four years beneath the same roof. In the first place he was not popular with either the cadets, the 指導者s, or the officers of the school, while I was most fortunate in this 尊敬（する）・点. In those さまざまな fields of 運動競技のs in which he considered himself 特に 専門家, it was always I, unfortunately, who excelled him and kept him from major 栄誉（を受ける）s. In the class room he outshone us all—even the 指導者s were amazed at the brilliancy of his intellect—and yet as we passed from grade to grade I often topped him in the final examinations. I 階級d him always as a cadet officer, and upon 卒業 I took a higher grade の中で the new ensigns than he—a 階級 that had many years before been discontinued, but which had recently been 生き返らせるd.
From then on I saw little of him, his services 限定するing him principally to land service, while 地雷 kept me almost 絶えず on the 空気／公表する in all parts of the world. Occasionally I heard of him—usually something unsavory; he had married a nice girl and abandoned her—there had been talk of an 調査 of his accounts—and the last that there was a 噂する that he was (v)提携させる(n)支部，加入者d with a secret order that sought to 倒す the 政府. Some things I might believe of Orthis, but not this.
And during these nine years since 卒業, as we had drifted apart in 利益／興味s, so had the 違反 between us been 広げるd by 絶えず 増加するing difference in 階級. He was a 中尉／大尉／警部補 指揮官 and I a Captain, when in 2024 he 発表するd the 発見 and 孤立／分離 of the Eighth Solar Ray, and within two months those of the Moon, 水銀柱，温度計, Venus and Jupiter. The Eighth Barsoomian and the Eighth Earthly Rays had already been 孤立するd, and upon Earth the latter erroneously called by the 指名する of the former.
Orthis' 発見s were あられ／賞賛するd upon two 惑星s as the 重要な to actual travel between the Earth and Barsoom, since by means of these several rays the attraction of the Sun and the 惑星s, with the exception of Saturn, Uranus and Neptune, could be definitely 打ち勝つ and a ship steer a direct and unimpeded course through space to 火星. The 影響 of the pull of the three さらに先に 惑星s was considered ごくわずかの, 借りがあるing to their 広大な／多数の／重要な distance from both 火星 and Earth.
Orthis 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 用意する a ship and start at once, but again 政府 介入するd and forbade what it considered an unnecessary 危険. Instead Orthis was ordered to design a small 無線で通信する operated flier, which would carry no one 船内に, and which it was believed could be automatically operated for at least half the distance between the two 惑星s. After his designs were 完全にするd, you may imagine his chagrin, and 地雷 同様に, when I was 詳細（に述べる）d to 監督する construction, yet I will say that Orthis hid his natural emotions 井戸／弁護士席 and gave me perfect 協調 in the work we were compelled to 請け負う together, and which was as distasteful to me as to him. On my part I made it as 平易な for him as I could, working with him rather than over him.
It 要求するd but a short time to 完全にする the 実験の ship and during this time I had an 適切な時期 to get a still better insight into the marvelous 知識人 ability of Orthis, though I never saw into his mind or heart.
It was late in 2024 that the ship was 開始する，打ち上げるd upon its strange voyage, and almost すぐに, upon my 推薦, work was started upon the perfection of the larger ship that had been in course of construction in 2015 at the time that the loss of the Martian ship had discouraged our 政府 in making any その上の 試みる／企てる until the then seemingly insurmountable 障害s should have been 打ち勝つ. Orthis was again my assistant, and with the means at our 処分 it was a 事柄 of いっそう少なく than eight months before The Barsoom, as she was christened, was 完全に 精密検査するd and 完全に equipped for the interplanetary voyage. The さまざまな eighth rays that would 補助装置 us in 打ち勝つing the pull of the Sun, 水銀柱，温度計, Venus, Earth, 火星 and Jupiter were 蓄える／店d in carefully 建設するd and 井戸／弁護士席 保護するd 戦車／タンクs within the 船体, and there was a smaller 戦車／タンク at the 屈服する 含む／封じ込めるing the Eighth Lunar Ray, which would 許す us to pass 安全に within the zone of the moon's 影響（力） without danger of 存在 attracted to her barren surface.
Messages from the 初めの Martian ship had been received from time to time and with 減らすing strength for nearly five years after it had left 火星. Its 指揮官 in his heroic fight against the pull of the sun had managed to 落ちる within the 支配する of Jupiter and was, when last heard from, far out in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 無効の between that 惑星 and 火星. During the past four years the 運命／宿命 of the ship could be naught but conjecture—all that we could be 確かな of was that its unfortunate 乗組員 would never again return to Barsoom.
Our own 実験の ship had been スピード違反 upon its lonely way now for eight months, and so 正確な had Orthis' 科学の deductions proven that the most delicate 器具 could （悪事，秘密などを）発見する no slightest deviation from its 定める／命ずるd course. It was then that Orthis began to importune the 政府 to 許す him to 始める，決める out with the new （手先の）技術 that was now 完全にするd. The 当局 held out, however, until the latter part of 2025 when, the 実験の ship having been out a year and still showing no deviation from its course, they felt reasonably 保証するd that the success of the 投機・賭ける was 確かな and that no useless 危険 of human life would be 伴う／関わるd.
The Barsoom 要求するd five men 適切に to 扱う it, and as had been the custom through many centuries when an 請け負うing of more than usual 危険 was to be 試みる／企てるd, volunteers were called for, with the result that fully half the 職員／兵員 of the International Peace (n)艦隊／(a)素早い begged to be permitted to form the 乗組員 of five.
On board the "Barsoom."
The 政府 finally selected their men from the 広大な／多数の／重要な number of volunteers, with the result that once more was I the innocent 原因（となる） of 失望 and chagrin to Orthis, as I was placed in 命令（する）, with Orthis, two 中尉／大尉／警部補s and an ensign 完全にするing the roster.
The Barsoom was larger than the （手先の）技術 派遣（する）d by the Martians, with the result that we were able to carry 供給（する）s for fifteen years. We were equipped with more powerful モーターs which would 許す us to 持続する an 普通の／平均（する） 速度(を上げる） of over twelve hundred miles an hour, carrying in 新規加入 an engine recently developed by Orthis which 生成するd 十分な 力／強力にする from light to 推進する the （手先の）技術 at half-速度(を上げる） in the event that our other engine should break 負かす／撃墜する. 非，不，無 of us was married, Orthis' abandoned wife having recently died. Our 広い地所s were taken under trusteeship by the 政府. Our 別れの（言葉，会）s were made at an (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する ball at the White House on December 24, 2025, and on Christmas day we rose from the 上陸 行う／開催する／段階 at which the Barsoom had been moored, and まっただ中に the blare of 禁止（する）d and the shouting of thousands of our fellow countrymen we arose majestically into the blue.
I shall not bore you with 乾燥した，日照りの, technical descriptions of our モーターs and 器具／備品. 十分である it to say that the former were of three types— those which propelled the ship through the 空気／公表する and those which propelled it through ether, the latter of course 代表するd our most important 器具／備品, and consisted of powerful 多重の-exhaust separators which 孤立するd the true Barsoomian Eighth Ray in 広大な／多数の／重要な 量s, and, by exhausting it 速く earthward, propelled the 大型船 toward 火星. These separators were so designed that, with equal 施設, they could 孤立する the Earthly Eighth Ray which would be necessary for our return voyage. The auxiliary engine, which I について言及するd 以前 and which was Orthis' 最新の 発明, could be easily adjusted to 孤立する the eighth ray of any 惑星 or 衛星 or of the sun itself, thus insuring us 動機 力／強力にする in any part of the universe by the simple expedient of 生成するing and exhausting the eighth ray of the nearest heavenly 団体／死体. A fourth type of 発生させる人（物） drew oxygen from the ether, while another emanated 絶縁するing rays which insured us a uniform 気温 and 外部の 圧力 at all times, their 活動／戦闘 存在 analogous to that of the atmosphere surrounding the earth. Science had, therefore, permitted us to 建設する a little world, which moved at will through space—a little world 住むd by five souls.
Had it not been for Orthis' presence I could have looked 今後 to a reasonably pleasurable voyage, for West and Jay were 極端に likeable fellows and 十分に 円熟した to be companionable, while young Norton, the ensign, though but seventeen years of age, endeared himself to all of us from the very start of the voyage by his pleasant manners, his consideration and his 乗り気 in the 業績／成果 of his 義務s. There were three 特別室s 船内に the Barsoom, one of which I 占領するd alone, while West and Orthis had the second and Jay and Norton the third. West and Jay were 中尉／大尉／警部補s and had been classmates at the 空気／公表する school. They would of course have preferred to room together, but could not unless I 命令（する）d it or Orthis requested it. Not wishing to give Orthis any grounds for 罪／違反 I hesitated to make the change, while Orthis, never having thought a considerate thought or done a considerate 行為 in his life, could not, of course, have been 推定する／予想するd to 示唆する it. We all messed together, West, Jay and Norton taking turns at 準備するing the meals. Only in the actual 操作／手術 of the ship were the lines of 階級 drawn 厳密に. さもなければ we associated as equals, nor would any other 協定 have been endurable upon such an 請け負うing, which 要求するd that we five be 事実上 拘留するd together upon a small ship for a period of not いっそう少なく than five years. We had 調書をとる／予約するs and 令状ing 構成要素s and games, and we were, of course, in constant 無線で通信する communication with both Earth and 火星, receiving continuously the 最新の news from both 惑星s. We listened to オペラ and oratory and heard the music of two worlds, so that we were not 欠如（する）ing for entertainment. There was always a 確かな 強制 in Orthis' manner toward me, yet I must give him credit for behaving outwardly admirably. Unlike the others we never 交流d pleasantries with one another, nor could I, knowing as I did that Orthis hated me, and feeling for him 本人自身で the contempt that I felt because of his character. Intellectually he 命令（する）d my highest 賞賛, and upon 知識人 grounds we met without 強制 or reserve, and many were the profitable discussions we had during the first days of what was to 証明する a very 簡潔な／要約する voyage.
It was about the second day that I noticed with some surprise that Orthis was 展示（する）ing a friendly 利益／興味 in Norton. It had never been Orthis' way to make friends, but I saw that he and Norton were much together and that each seemed to derive a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of 楽しみ from the society of the other. Orthis was a good talker. He knew his profession 完全に, and was an inventor and scientist of high distinction. Norton, though but a boy, was himself the possessor of a 罰金 mind. He had been 栄誉（を受ける）-man in his 卒業生（する）ing class, 長，率いるing the 名簿（に載せる）／表（にあげる） of ensigns for that year, and I could not help but notice that he was drinking in every word along 科学の lines that Orthis vouchsafed.
We had been out about six days when Orthis （機の）カム to me and 示唆するd, that inasmuch as West and Jay had been classmates and chums that they be permitted to room together and that he had spoken to Norton who had said that he would be agreeable to the change and would 占領する West's bunk in Orthis' 特別室. I was very glad of this for it now meant that my subordinates would be paired off in the most agreeable manner, and as long as they were contented, I knew that the voyage from that 見地 at least would be more successful. I was, of course, a trifle sorry to see a 罰金 boy like Norton brought under the 影響（力） of Orthis, yet I felt that what little danger might result would be 相殺する by the 影響（力） of West and Jay and myself or 反対する-balanced by the 自由主義の education which five years' constant companionship with Orthis would be to any man with whom Orthis would discuss 自由に the 支配するs of which he was master.
We were beginning to feel the 影響（力） of the Moon rather 堅固に. At the 率 we were traveling we would pass closest to it upon the twelfth day, or about the 6th of January, 2026.
Our course would bring us within about twenty thousand miles of the Moon, and as we 近づくd it I believe that the sight of it was the most impressive thing that human 注目する，もくろむ had ever gazed upon before. To the naked 注目する，もくろむ it ぼんやり現れるd large and magnificent in the heavens, appearing over ten times the size that it does to terrestrial 観察者／傍聴者s, while our powerful glasses brought its weird surface to such startling proximity that one felt that he might reach out and touch the torn 激しく揺するs of its 拷問d mountains.
This nearer 見解（をとる） enabled us to discover the truth or falsity of the theory that has been long held by some scientists that there is a form of vegetation upon the surface of the Moon. Our 注目する，もくろむs were first attracted by what appeared to be movement upon the surface of some of the valleys and in the deeper ravines of the mountains. Norton exclaimed that there were creatures there, moving about, but closer 観察 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact of the 存在 of a weird fungus-like vegetation which grew so 速く that we could 明確に discern the phenomena. From the several days' 観察 which we had at の近くに 範囲 we （機の）カム to the 結論 that the entire life （期間が）わたる of this vegetation is encompassed in a 選び出す／独身 sidereal month. From the spore it developed in the short period of a trifle over twenty-seven days into a mighty 工場／植物 that is いつかs hundreds of feet in 高さ. The 支店s are angular and grotesque, the leaves 幅の広い and 厚い, and in the 工場／植物s which we discerned the seven 最初の／主要な colors were distinctly 代表するd. As each 部分 of the Moon passed slowly into 影をつくる／尾行する the vegetation first drooped, then wilted, then 崩壊するd to the ground, 明らかに 崩壊するing almost すぐに into a 罰金, dust-like 砕く—at least in so far as our glasses 明らかにする／漏らすd, it やめる disappeared 完全に. The movement which we discerned was 純粋に that of 早い growth, as there is no 勝利，勝つd upon the surface of the Moon. Both Jay and Orthis were 肯定的な that they discerned some form of animal life, either insect or reptilian. These I did not myself see, though I did perceive many of the 幅の広い, flat leaves which seemed to have been 部分的に／不公平に eaten, which certainly 強化するd the theory that there is other than vegetable life upon our 衛星.
I 推定する that one of the greatest thrills that we experienced in this adventure, that was to 証明する a veritable Pandora's box of thrills, was when we 開始するd to creep past the 辛勝する／優位 of the Moon and our 注目する，もくろむs beheld for the first time that which no other human 注目する，もくろむs had ever 残り／休憩（する）d upon— 部分s of that two-fifths of the Moon's surface which is invisible from the Earth.
We had looked with awe upon 損なう Crisium and Lacus Somniorum, Sinius Roris, Oceanus Procellarum and the four 広大な／多数の／重要な mountain 範囲s. We had 見解（をとる）d at の近くに 範囲 the 火山s of Opollonius, Secchi, Borda, Tycho and their mates, but all these paled into insignificance as there unrolled before us the panorama of the 広大な unknown.
I cannot say that it 異なるd materially from that 部分 of the Moon that is 明白な to us—it was 単に the glamour of mystery which had surrounded it since the beginning of time that lent to it its thrill for us. Here we 観察するd other 広大な／多数の／重要な mountain 範囲s and wide undulating plains, 非常に高い 火山s and mighty 噴火口，クレーターs and the same vegetation with which we had now become familiar.
We were two days past the Moon when our first trouble developed. の中で our 蓄える／店s were one hundred and twenty quarts of spirits per man, enough to 許す us each a 自由主義の two ounces per day for a period of five years. Each night, before dinner, we had drunk to the 大統領 in a cocktail which 含む／封じ込めるd a 選び出す／独身 ounce of spirits, the idea 存在 to 保存する our 供給（する） in the event of our 旅行 存在 unduly 長引いた 同様に as to have enough in the event that it became 望ましい fittingly to celebrate any particular occasion.
Toward the third meal hour of the thirteenth day of the voyage Orthis entered the messroom noticeably under the 影響（力） of アルコール飲料.
History narrates that under the 政権 of 禁止 drunkenness was ありふれた and that it grew to such 割合s as to become a 国家の menace, but with the 廃止する of the 禁止 行為／法令／行動する, nearly a hundred years ago, the habit of drinking to 超過 abated, so that it became a 事柄 of 不名誉 for any man to show his アルコール飲料, and in the service it was considered as reprehensible as cowardice in 活動／戦闘. There was therefore but one thing for me to do. I ordered Orthis to his ４半期/4分の1s.
He was drunker than I had thought him, and he turned upon me like a tiger.
"You damned cur," he cried. "All my life you have stolen everything from me; the fruits of all my 成果／努力s you have 獲得するd by chicanery and trickery, and even now, were we to reach 火星, it is you who would be 称讃するd as the hero—not I whose labor and intellect have made possible this 業績／成就. But by God we will not reach 火星. Not again shall you 利益（をあげる） by my 成果／努力s. You have gone too far this time, and now you dare to order me about like a dog and an inferior—I, whose brains have made you what you are."
I held my temper, for I saw that the man was unaccountable for his words. "Go to your ４半期/4分の1s, Orthis," I repeated my 命令（する）. "I will talk with you again in the morning."
West and Jay and Norton were 現在の. They seemed momentarily 麻ひさせるd by the man's 条件 and 甚だしい／１２ダース insubordination. Norton, however, was the first to 回復する. Jumping quickly to Orthis' 味方する he laid his 手渡す upon his arm. "Come, sir," he said, and to my surprise Orthis …を伴ってd him 静かに to their 特別室.
During the voyage we had continued the fallacy of night and day, 計器ing them 単に by our chronometers, since we moved always through utter 不明瞭, surrounded only by a tiny 星雲 of light, produced by the sun's rays impinging upon the 放射（能） from our 絶縁するing 発生させる人（物）. Before breakfast, therefore, on the に引き続いて morning I sent for Orthis to come to my 特別室. He entered with a truculent swagger, and his first words 示すd that if he had not continued drinking, he had at least been moved to no 悔いるs for his unwarranted attack of the previous evening.
"井戸／弁護士席," he said, "what in hell are you going to do about it?"
"I cannot understand your 態度, Orthis," I told him. "I have never 故意に 負傷させるd you. When orders from 政府 threw us together I was as much chagrined as you. 協会 with you is as distasteful to me as it is to you. I 単に did as you did—obeyed orders. I have no 願望（する） to 略奪する you of anything, but that is not the question now. You have been 有罪の of 甚だしい／１２ダース insubordination and of drunkenness. I can 妨げる a repetition of the latter by 押収するing your アルコール飲料 and keeping it from you during the balance of the voyage, and an 陳謝 from you will atone for the former. I shall give you twenty-four hours to reach a 決定／判定勝ち（する）. If you do not see fit to avail yourself of my 温和／情状酌量, Orthis, you will travel to 火星 and 支援する again in アイロンをかけるs. Your 決定／判定勝ち（する） now and your 行為 during the balance of the voyage will decide your 運命／宿命 upon our return to Earth. And I tell you, Orthis, that if I かもしれない can do so I shall use the 当局 which is 地雷 upon this 探検隊／遠征隊 and expunge from the スピードを出す／記録につける the 記録，記録的な／記録する of your transgressions last night and this morning. Now go to your ４半期/4分の1s; your meals will be served there for twenty-four hours and at the end of that time I shall receive your 決定／判定勝ち（する）. 一方／合間 your アルコール飲料 will be taken from you."
He gave me an ugly look, turned upon his heel and left my 特別室.
Norton was on watch that night. We were two days past the Moon. West, Jay and I were asleep in our 特別室s, when suddenly Norton entered 地雷 and shook me violently by the shoulder.
"My God, Captain," he cried, "come quick. 指揮官 Orthis is destroying the engines."
I leaped to my feet and followed Norton amidships to the engine-room, calling to West and Jay as I passed their 明言する／公表する-room. Through the bull's-注目する，もくろむ in the engine-room door, which he had locked, we could see Orthis working over the auxiliary 発生させる人（物） which was to have proven our 救済 in an 緊急, since by means of it we could 打ち勝つ the pull of any 惑星 into the sphere of whose 影響（力） we might be carried. I breathed a sigh of 救済 as my 注目する，もくろむs 公式文書，認めるd that the main 殴打／砲列 of engines was 機能（する）／行事ing 適切に, since, as a 事柄 of fact, we had not 推定する／予想するd to have to rely at all upon the auxiliary 発生させる人（物）, having 蓄える／店d 十分な 量s of the Eighth Ray of the さまざまな heavenly 団体／死体s by which we might be 影響（力）d, to carry us 安全に throughout the entire extent of the long voyage. West and Jay had joined us by this time, and I now called to Orthis, 命令（する）ing him to open the door. He did something more to the 発生させる人（物） and then arose, crossed the engine-room 直接／まっすぐに to the door, unbolted it and threw the door open. His hair was dishevelled, his 直面する drawn, his 注目する，もくろむs 向こうずねing with a peculiar light, but withal his 表現 denoted a drunken elation that I did not at the moment understand.
Orthis 破壊行為s the engines of the "Barsoom."
"What have you been doing here, Orthis?" I 需要・要求するd. "You are under 逮捕（する）, and supposed to be in your ４半期/4分の1s."
"You'll see what I've been doing," he replied truculently, "and it's done —it's done—it can't ever be undone. I've seen to that."
I grabbed him 概略で by the shoulder. "What do you mean? Tell me what you have done, or by God I will kill you with my own 手渡すs," for I knew, not only from his words but from his 表現, that he had 遂行するd something which he considered very terrible.
The man was a coward and he quailed under my しっかり掴む. "You wouldn't dare to kill me," he cried, "and it don't make any difference, for we'll all be dead in a few hours. Go and look at your damned compass."
NORTON, whose watch it was, had already hurried toward the 操縦する room where were 位置を示すd the 支配（する）／統制するs and the さまざまな 器具s. This room, which was just 今後 of the engine-room, was in 影響 a circular conning-tower which 事業／計画（する）d about twelve インチs above the upper 船体. The entire circumference of this twelve インチ superstructure was 始める，決める with small ports of 厚い 水晶 glass.
As I turned to follow Norton I spoke to West. "Mr. West," I said, "you and Mr. Jay will place 中尉／大尉／警部補 指揮官 Orthis in アイロンをかけるs すぐに. If he resists, kill him."
As I hurried after Norton I heard a ボレー of 誓いs from Orthis and a burst of almost maniacal laughter. When I reached the 操縦する house I 設立する Norton working very 静かに with the 支配（する）／統制するs. There was nothing hysterical in his movements, but his 直面する was 絶対 ashen.
"What is wrong, Mr. Norton?" I asked. But as I looked at the compass 同時に I read my answer there before he spoke. We were moving at 権利 angles to our proper course.
"We are 落ちるing toward the Moon, sir," he said, "and she does not 答える／応じる to her 支配（する）／統制する."
"We are 落ちるing toward the Moon, sir," he said.
"Shut 負かす／撃墜する the engines," I ordered, "they are only 加速するing our 落ちる,"
"Aye, aye, sir," he replied.
"The Lunar Eighth Ray 戦車／タンク is of 十分な capacity to keep us off the Moon," I said. "If it has not been tampered with, we should be in no danger of 落ちるing to the Moon's surface."
"If it has not been tampered with, sir; yes, sir, that is what I have been thinking."
"But the 計器 here shows it 十分な to capacity," I reminded him.
"I know, sir," he replied, "but if it were 十分な to capacity, we should not be 落ちるing so 速く."
すぐに I fell to 診察するing the 計器, almost at once discovering that it had been tampered with and the needle 始める，決める 永久的に to 示す a 最大限 供給（する）. I turned to my companion.
"Mr. Norton," I said, "please go 今後 and 調査／捜査する the Lunar Eighth Ray 戦車／タンク, and 報告（する）／憶測 支援する to me すぐに."
The young man saluted and 出発／死d. As he approached the 戦車／タンク it was necessary for him to はう through a very 制限するd place beneath the deck.
In about five minutes Norton returned. He was not so pale as he had been, but he looked very haggard.
"井戸／弁護士席?" I 問い合わせd as he 停止（させる）d before me.
"The exterior intake 弁 has been opened, sir," he said, "the rays were escaping into space. I have の近くにd it, sir."
The 弁 to which he referred was used only when the ship was in 乾燥した，日照りの ドッキングする／減らす／ドックに入れる, for the 目的 of refilling the buoyancy 戦車／タンク, and, because it was so seldom used and as a その上の 警戒 against 事故, the 弁 was placed in an inaccessible part of the 船体 where there was 絶対 no 見込み of its 存在 accidentally opened.
Norton ちらりと見ることd at the 器具. "We are not 落ちるing やめる so 速く now," he said.
"Yes," I replied, "I had 公式文書，認めるd that, and I have also been able to adjust the Lunar Eighth Ray 計器—it shows that we have about half the 初めの 圧力."
"Not enough to keep us from going 座礁して," he commented.
"No, not here, where there is no atmosphere. If the Moon had an atmosphere we could at least keep off the surface if we wished to. As it is, however, I imagine that we will be able to make a 安全な 上陸, though, of course that will do us little good. You understand, I suppose, Mr. Norton, that this is 事実上 the end."
He nodded. "It will be a sad blow to the inhabitants of two worlds," he 発言／述べるd, his entire forgetfulness of self 示すing the true nobility of his character.
"It is a sad 報告（する）／憶測 to broadcast," I 発言／述べるd, "but it must be done, and at once. You will, please, send the に引き続いて message to the 長官 of Peace:
"U.S.S. the Barsoom, January 6, 2026, about twenty thousand miles off the Moon. 中尉／大尉／警部補 指揮官 Orthis, while under the 影響（力） of アルコール飲料, has destroyed auxiliary engine and opened exterior intake 弁 Lunar Eighth Ray buoyancy 戦車／タンク. Ship 沈むing 速く. Will keep you—"
Norton who had seated himself at the 無線で通信する desk leaped suddenly to his feet and turned toward me. "My God, sir," he cried, "he has destroyed the 無線で通信する outfit also. We can neither send nor receive."
A careful examination 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact that Orthis had so cleverly and 完全に destroyed the 器具s that there was no hope of 修理ing them. I turned to Norton.
"We are not only dead, Norton, but we are buried, 同様に."
I smiled as I spoke and he answered me with a smile that betokened his utter fearlessness of death.
"I have but one 悔いる, sir," he said, "and that is that the world will never know that our 失敗 was not 予定 to any 証拠不十分 of our 機械／機構, ship or 器具／備品."
"That is, indeed, too bad," I replied, "for it will retard transportation between the two worlds かもしれない a hundred years—maybe forever."
I called to West and Jay who by this time had placed Orthis in アイロンをかけるs and 限定するd him to his 特別室. When they （機の）カム I told them what had happened, and they took it as coolly as did Norton. Nor was I surprised, for these were 罰金 types selected from the best of that splendid organization which officered the International Peace (n)艦隊／(a)素早い.
Together we すぐに made a careful 査察 of the ship, which 明らかにする／漏らすd no その上の 損失 than that which we had already discovered, but which was 十分な as we 井戸／弁護士席 knew, to 妨げる any 可能性 of our escaping from the pull of the Moon.
"You gentlemen realize our position 同様に as I," I told them. "Could we 修理 the auxiliary 発生させる人（物） we might 孤立する the Lunar Eighth Ray, refill our 戦車／タンク, and 再開する our voyage. But the diabolical cleverness with which 中尉／大尉／警部補 指揮官 Orthis has 難破させるd the machine （判決などを）下すs this impossible. We might fight away from the surface of the Moon for a かなりの period, but in the end it would avail us nothing. It is my 計画（する）, therefore, to make a 上陸. In so far as the actual lunar 条件s are 関心d, we are 直面するd only by a 集まり of theories, many of which are 相反する. It will, therefore, be at least a 事柄 of 消費するing 利益／興味 to us to make a 上陸 upon this dead world where we may 観察する it closely, but there is also the 可能性, remote, I 認める you, that we may discover 条件s there which may in some manner 緩和する our position. At least we can be no worse off. To live for fifteen years 閉じ込める／刑務所d in the 船体 of this dead ship is 考えられない. I may speak only for myself, but to me it would be 高度に より望ましい to die すぐに than to live on thus, knowing that there was no hope of 救助（する）. Had Orthis not destroyed the 無線で通信する outfit we could have communicated with Earth and another ship been outfitted and sent to our 救助（する） inside a year. But now we cannot tell them, and they will never know our 運命／宿命. The 緊急 that has arisen has, however, so altered 条件s that I do not feel 令状d in taking this step without 協議するing you gentlemen. It is a 事柄 now 大部分は of the duration of our lives. I cannot proceed upon the 使節団 upon which I have been 派遣（する）d, nor can I return to Earth. I wish, therefore, that you would 表明する yourselves 自由に 関心ing the 計画（する） which I have 輪郭（を描く）d."
West, who was the 上級の の中で them, was 自然に the one to reply first. He told me that he was content to go wherever I led, and Jay and Norton in turn 示す a 類似の 乗り気 to がまんする by whatever 決定／判定勝ち（する） I might reach. They also 保証するd me that they were as keen to 調査する the surface of the Moon at の近くに 範囲 as I, and that they could think of no better way of spending the 残りの人，物 of their lives than in the 取得／買収 of new experiences and the 観察 of new scenes.
"Very 井戸／弁護士席, Mr. Norton," I said, "you will 始める，決める your course 直接／まっすぐに toward the Moon."
補佐官d by lunar gravity our 降下／家系 was 早い.
As we 急落（する），激減（する）d through space at a terrific 速度(を上げる）, the 衛星 seemed to be leaping madly toward us, and at the end of fifteen hours I gave orders to slack off and brought the ship almost to a stop about nine thousand feet above the 首脳会議 of the higher lunar 頂点（に達する）s. Never before had I gazed upon a more awe-奮起させるing scene than that 現在のd by those terrific 頂点（に達する）s 非常に高い five miles above the 幅の広い valleys at their feet. Sheer cliffs of three and four thousand feet were nothing uncommon, and all was （判決などを）下すd weirdly beautiful by the variegated colors of the 激しく揺するs and the strange prismatic hues of the 速く-growing vegetation upon the valley 床に打ち倒すs. From our lofty elevation above the 頂点（に達する）s we could see many 噴火口，クレーターs of さまざまな dimensions, some of which were 抱擁する chasms, three and four miles in 直径. As we descended slowly we drifted 直接／まっすぐに over one of these abysses, into the impenetrable depths of which we sought to 緊張する our eyesight. Some of us believed that we （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd a faint luminosity far below, but of that we could not be 確かな . Jay thought it might be the 反映するd light from the molten 内部の. I was 確信して that had this been the 事例／患者 there would have been a かなりの rise of 気温 as we passed low across the mouth of the 噴火口，クレーター.
At this 高度 we made an 利益／興味ing 発見. There is an atmosphere surrounding the Moon. It is 極端に tenuous, but yet it was 記録，記録的な／記録するd by our 晴雨計 at an 高度 of about fifteen hundred feet above the highest 頂点（に達する） we crossed. Doubtless in the valleys and 深い ravines, where the vegetation 栄えるd, it is denser, but that I do not know, since we never landed upon the surface of the Moon. As the ship drifted we presently 公式文書，認めるd that it was taking a circular course 平行のing the 縁 of the 抱擁する 火山の 噴火口，クレーター above which we were descending. I すぐに gave orders to alter our course since, as we were descending 絶えず, we should presently be below the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター and, 存在 unable to rise, be hopelessly lost in its 抱擁する maw.
It was my 計画（する） to drift slowly over one of the larger valleys as we descended, and make a 上陸 まっただ中に the vegetation which we perceived growing in riotous profusion and movement beneath us. But when West, whose watch it now was, 試みる／企てるd to alter the course of the ship, he 設立する that it did not 答える／応じる. Instead it continued to move slowly in a 広大な／多数の／重要な circle around the inside 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター. At the moment of this 発見 we were not much more than five hundred feet above the 首脳会議 of the 火山, and we were 絶えず, though slowly, dropping. West looked up at us, smiled, and shook his 長，率いる.
"It is no use, sir," he said, 演説（する）／住所ing me. "It is about all over, sir, and there won't even be any shouting. We seem to be caught in what one might call a lunar whirlpool, for you will have noticed, sir, that our circles are 絶えず growing smaller."
"Our 速度(を上げる） does not seem to be 増加するing," I 発言／述べるd, "as would follow were we approaching the vortex of a true whirlpool."
"I think I can explain it, sir," said Norton. "It is 単に 予定 to the 活動／戦闘 of the Lunar Eighth Ray which still remains in the 今後 buoyancy 戦車／タンク. Its natural 傾向 is to 押し進める itself away from the Moon, which, as far as we are 関心d, is 代表するd by the 縁 of this enormous 噴火口，クレーター. As each 部分 of the surface repels us in its turn we are 押し進めるd gently along in a 少なくなるing circle, because, as we 減少（する） nearer the 首脳会議 of the 頂点（に達する） the greater the reaction of the Eighth Lunar Ray. If I am not mistaken in my theory our circle will 中止する to 狭くする after we have dropped beneath the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター."
"I guess you are 権利, Norton," I said. "At least it is a far more tenable theory than that we are 存在 sucked into the vortex of an enormous whirlpool. There is scarcely enough atmosphere for that, it seems to me."
As we dropped slowly below the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター the tenability of Norton's theory became more and more 明らかな, for presently, though our 速度(を上げる） 増加するd わずかに, the 直径 of our circular course remained constant, and, at a little greater depth, our 速度(を上げる） 同様に. We were descending now at the 率 of a little over ten miles an hour, the 晴雨計 記録，記録的な／記録するing a 絶えず 増加するing 気圧, though nothing approximating that necessary to the support of life upon Earth. The 気温 rose わずかに, but not alarmingly. From a 範囲 of twenty-five or thirty below 無, すぐに after we had entered the 影をつくる／尾行する of the 噴火口，クレーター's 内部の, it rose 徐々に to 無 at a point some one hundred and twenty-five miles below the 首脳会議 of the 巨大（な） extinct 火山 that had （海，煙などが）飲み込むd us.
During the next ten miles our 速度(を上げる） 減らすd 速く, until we suddenly realized that we were no longer 落ちるing, but that our 動議 had been 逆転するd and we were rising. Up we went for だいたい eight miles, when suddenly we began to 落ちる again. Again we fell, but this time for only six miles, when our 動議 was 逆転するd and we rose again a distance of about four miles. This see-sawing was continued until we finally （機の）カム to 残り／休憩（する） at about what we 概算の was a distance of some one hundred and thirty miles below the 首脳会議 of the 噴火口，クレーター. It was やめる dark, and we had only our 器具s to tell us of what was happening to the ship, the 内部の of which was, of course, brilliantly illuminated and comfortably warm.
Now below us, and now above us, for the ship had rolled 完全に over each time we had passed the point at which we （機の）カム finally to 残り／休憩（する）, we had 公式文書，認めるd the luminosity that Norton had first 観察するd from above the mouth of the 噴火口，クレーター. Each of us had been doing かなりの thinking, and at last young Norton could 含む／封じ込める himself no longer.
"I beg your 容赦, sir," he said deferentially, "but won't you tell us what you think of it; what your theory is as to where we are and why we hang here in 中央の-空気／公表する, and why the ship rolled over every time we passed this point?"
"I can only account for it," I replied, "upon a 選び出す／独身 and rather preposterous hypothesis, which is that the Moon is a hollow sphere, with a solid crust some two hundred and fifty miles in thickness. Gravity is 妨げるing us from rising above the point where we now are, while centrifugal 軍隊 keeps us from 落ちるing."
The others nodded. They too had been 軍隊d to 受託する the same 明らかに ridiculous theory, since there was 非，不，無 other that could explain our predicament. Norton had walked across the room to read the 晴雨計 which he had rather neglected while the ship had been 成し遂げるing her eccentric antics far below the surface of the Moon. I saw his brows knit as he ちらりと見ることd at it, and then I saw him 熟考する／考慮するing it carefully, as though to 保証する himself that he had made no mistake in the reading. Then he turned toward us.
"There must be something wrong with this 器具, sir," he said. "It is 登録（する）ing 圧力 同等（の） to that at the Earth's surface."
I walked over and looked at the 器具. It certainly was 登録（する）ing the 圧力 that Norton had read, nor did there seem to be anything wrong with the 器具.
"There is a way to find out," I said. "We can shut 負かす／撃墜する the 絶縁するing 発生させる人（物） and open an 空気／公表する-cock momentarily. It won't take five seconds to 決定する whether the 晴雨計 is 訂正する or not." It was, of course, in some 尊敬（する）・点s a risky 訴訟／進行, but with West at the 発生させる人（物）, Jay at the 空気／公表する-cock and Norton at the pump I knew that we would be reasonably 安全な, even if there 証明するd to be no atmosphere without. The only danger lay in the chance that we were hanging in a poisonous gas of the same 濃度／密度 as the earthly atmosphere, but as there was no particular incentive to live in the 状況／情勢 in which we were, we each felt that no 事柄 what chance we might take it would make little difference in the 結局の 結果 of our 探検隊／遠征隊.
I tell you that it was a very 緊張した moment as the three men took their 地位，任命するs to を待つ my word of 命令（する）. If we had indeed discovered a true atmosphere beneath the surface of the Moon, what more might we not discover? If it were an atmosphere, we could 推進する the ship in it, and we could, if nothing more, go out on deck to breathe fresh 空気／公表する. It was arranged that at my word of 命令（する） West was to shut off the 発生させる人（物）. Jay to open the 空気／公表する-cock, and Norton to start the pump. If fresh 空気／公表する failed to enter through the tube Jay was to give the signal, その結果 Norton would 逆転する the pump, West start the 発生させる人（物）, and すぐに Jay would の近くに the 空気／公表する-cock again.
As Jay was the only man who was to take a greater chance than the others, I walked over and stood beside him, placing my nostrils as の近くに to the 空気／公表する-cock as his. Then I gave the word of 命令（する）. Everything worked perfectly and an instant later a 急ぐ of fresh, 冷淡な 空気／公表する was 注ぐing into the 船体 of the Barsoom. West and Norton had been watching the 影響s upon our 直面するs closely, so that they knew almost as soon as we did that the result of our 実験（する） had been 満足な. We were all smiles, though just why we were so happy I am sure 非，不，無 of us could have told. かもしれない it was just because we had 設立する a 条件 that was 同一の with an earthly 条件, and though we might never see our world again we could at least breathe 空気／公表する 類似の to hers. I had them start the モーターs again then, and presently we were moving in a 広大な／多数の／重要な spiral 上向き toward the 内部の of the Moon. Our 進歩 was very slow, but as we rose the 気温 rose slowly, too, while the 晴雨計 showed a very-わずかに-減少（する）ing 気圧. The luminosity, now above us, 増加するd as we 上がるd, until finally the 味方するs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 井戸／弁護士席 through which we were passing became わずかに illuminated.
All this time Orthis had remained in アイロンをかけるs in his 特別室. I had given 指示／教授／教育s that he was to be furnished food and water, but no one was to speak to him, and I had taken Norton into my 特別室 with me. Knowing Orthis to be a drunkard, a 反逆者 and a 可能性のある 殺害者 I had no sympathy どれでも for him. I had 決定するd to 法廷，裁判所-戦争の him and did not ーするつもりである to spend the few remaining hours or years of my life 閉じ込める／刑務所d up in a small ship with him, and I knew that the 判決 of any 法廷，裁判所, whether composed of the remaining 乗組員 of the Barsoom, or 任命するd by the 裁判官 支持する General of the 海軍, could result in but one thing, and that was death for Orthis. I had left the 事柄, however, until we were not 圧力（をかける）d with other 事柄s of greater importance, and so he still lived, though he 株d neither in our 恐れるs, our hopes, nor our joys.
About twenty-six hours after we entered the mouth of the 噴火口，クレーター at the surface of the Moon we suddenly 現れるd from its opposite end to look upon a scene that was as marvelous and weird, by comparison with the landscape upon the surface of the Moon, as the latter was in comparison with that of our own Earth. A soft, diffused light 明らかにする／漏らすd to us in turn mountains, valleys and sea, the 詳細（に述べる）s of which were more slowly encompassed by our minds. The mountains were as rugged as those upon the surface of the 衛星, and appeared 平等に as lofty. They were, however, 着せる／賦与するd with verdure almost to their 首脳会議s, at least a few that were within our 範囲 of 見通し. And there were forests, too—strange forests, of strange trees, so unearthly in 外見 as to 示唆する the weird phantasmagoria of a dream.
A soft, diffused light 明らかにする／漏らすd to us in turn mountains, valleys and sea.
We did not rise much above five hundred feet from the 開始 of the 井戸／弁護士席 through which we had come from outer space when I descried an excellent 上陸 place and 決定するd to descend. This was readily 遂行するd, and we made a 安全な 上陸 の近くに to a large forest and 近づく the bank of a small stream. Then we opened the 今後 hatch and stepped out upon the deck of the Barsoom, the first Earth Men to breathe the 空気／公表する of Luna. It was, によれば Earth time, eleven A.M., January 8, 2026.
I think that the first thing which engaged our 利益／興味 and attention was the strange, and then, to us, unaccountable luminosity which pervaded the 内部の of the Moon. Above us were banks of fleecy clouds, the undersurfaces of which appeared to be lighted from beneath, while, through breaks in the cloud banks we could discern a luminous firmament beyond, though nowhere was there any suggestion of a central incandescent orb radiating light and heat as does our sun. The clouds themselves cast no 影をつくる／尾行するs upon the ground, nor, in fact, were there any 井戸／弁護士席-defined 影をつくる／尾行するs even 直接／まっすぐに beneath the 船体 of the ship or surrounding the forest trees which grew の近くに at 手渡す. The 影をつくる／尾行するs were vague and nebulous, blending off into nothingnesses at their 辛勝する／優位s. We ourselves cast no more 影をつくる／尾行するs upon the deck of the Barsoom than would have been true upon a cloudy day on Earth. Yet the general 照明 surrounding us approximated that of a very わずかに 煙霧のかかった Earth day. This peculiar lunar light 利益／興味d us profoundly, but it was some time before we discovered the true explanation of its origin. It was of two 肉親，親類d, emanating from 広範囲にわたって different sources, the 長，指導者 of which was 予定 to the かなりの radium content of the 内部の lunar 国／地域, and principally of the 激しく揺する forming the loftier mountain 範囲s, the radium 存在 so 連合させるd as to diffuse a gentle perpetual light which pervaded the entire 内部の of the Moon. The 第２位 source was sunlight, which 侵入するd to the 内部の of the Moon through the hundreds of thousands of 抱擁する 噴火口，クレーターs 侵入するing the lunar crust. It was this sunlight which carried heat to the inner world, 持続するing a constant 気温 of about eighty degrees Fahrenheit.
Centrifugal 軍隊, in combination with the gravity of the Moon's crust, 限定するd the 内部の lunar atmosphere to a 一面に覆う／毛布 which we 概算の at about fifty miles in thickness over the inner surface of this buried world. This atmosphere rarefies 速く as one 上がるs the higher 頂点（に達する）s, with the result that these are 絶えず covered with perpetual snow and ice, sending 広大な／多数の／重要な glaciers 負かす／撃墜する mighty gorges toward the central seas. It is this 条件 which has probably 妨げるd the atmosphere, 限定するd as it is within an almost solid sphere, from becoming superheated, through the 考えられない ages that this 条件 must have 存在するd. The Earth seasons are 反映するd but わずかに in the Moon, there 存在 but a few degrees difference between summer and winter. There are, however, periodic 勝利，勝つd-嵐／襲撃するs, which recur with greater or いっそう少なく regularity once each sidereal month, 予定, I imagine, to the unequal 配当 of 噴火口，クレーター 開始s through the crust of the Moon, a fact which must produce an unequal absorption of heat at さまざまな times and in 確かな localities. The natural 循環／発行部数 of the lunar atmosphere, 影響する／感情d as it is by the 絶えず-changing 容積／容量 and direction of the sun's rays, 同様に as the 広大な／多数の／重要な 範囲 of 気温 between the valleys and the ice-覆う？ mountain 頂点（に達する）s, produces たびたび（訪れる） 嵐／襲撃するs of greater or いっそう少なく 暴力／激しさ. High 勝利，勝つd are …を伴ってd by violent rains upon the lower levels and blinding snowstorms の中で the barren 高さs above the vegetation line. Rains which 落ちる from low-hanging clouds are warm and pleasant; those which come from high clouds are 冷淡な and disagreeable, yet however violent or 長引いた the 嵐／襲撃する, the 照明 remains 事実上 constant— there are never any dark, lowering days within the Moon, nor is there any night.
OF course we did not reach all these 結論s in a few moments, but I have given them here 単に as the 結果 of our deductions に引き続いて a かなりの experience within the Moon. Several miles from the ship rose 山のふもとの丘s which climbed picturesquely toward the cloudy 高さs of the loftier mountains behind them, and as we looked in the direction of these latter, and then out across the forest, there was appreciable to us a strangeness that at first we could not explain, but which we later discovered was 予定 to the fact that there was no horizon, the distance that one could see 存在 扶養家族 単独で upon one's 力／強力にする of 見通し. The general 影響 was of 存在 in the 底（に届く） of a tremendous bowl, with 味方するs so high that one might not see the 最高の，を越す.
The ground about us was covered with 階級 vegetation of pale hues—lavenders, violets, pinks and yellows predominating. Pink grasses which became distinctly flesh-color at 成熟 grew in 豊富, and the stalks of most of the flowering 工場／植物s were of this same peculiar hue. The flowers themselves were often of 高度に コンビナート／複合体 form, of pale and delicate shades, of 広大な／多数の／重要な size and rare beauty. There were low shrubs that bore a berry-like fruit, and many of the trees of the forest carried fruit of かなりの size and of a variety of forms and colors. Norton and Jay were 審議ing the possible edibility of some of these, but I gave orders that no one was to taste them until we had had an 適切な時期 to learn by 分析 or さもなければ those varieties that were 非，不，無-poisonous.
There was 船内に the Barsoom a small 研究室／実験室 equipped 特に for the 目的 of 分析するing the vegetable and mineral 製品s of 火星 によれば earthly 基準s, 同様に as other means of 行為／行うing 研究 work upon our sister 惑星. As we had 十分な food 船内に for a period of fifteen years, there was no 即座の necessity for eating any of the lunar fruit, but I was anxious to ascertain the 化学製品 所有物／資産／財産s of the water since the 製造（する） of this necessity was slow, laborious and expensive. I therefore 教えるd West to take a 見本 from the stream and 支配する it to 研究室／実験室 実験（する）s, and the others I ordered below for sleep.
They were rather more keen to 始める，決める out upon a 小旅行する of 探検, nor could I 非難する them, but as 非，不，無 of us had slept for rather better than forty-eight hours I considered it of importance that we recuperate our 決定的な 軍隊s against whatever contingency might 直面する us in this unknown world. Here were 空気／公表する, water and vegetation—the three prime requisites for the support of animal life—and so I 裁判官d it only reasonable to assume that animal life 存在するd within the Moon. If it did 存在する, it might be in some 高度に predatory form, against which it would 税金 our 資源s to the 最大の to defend ourselves. I 主張するd, therefore, upon each of us 得るing his 十分な 割当 of sleep before 投機・賭けるing from the safety of the Barsoom.
We already had seen 証拠s of life of a low order, both reptile and insect, or perhaps it would be better to 述べる the latter as 飛行機で行くing reptiles, as they later 証明するd to be—toad-like creatures with the wings of bats, that flitted の中で the fleshy boughs of the forest, emitting plaintive cries. Upon the ground 近づく the ship we had seen but a 選び出す／独身 creature, though the moving grasses had 保証するd us that there were others there aplenty. The thing that we had seen had been plainly 明白な to us all and may be best 述べるd as a five-foot snake with four frog-like 脚s, and a flat 長，率いる with a 選び出す／独身 注目する，もくろむ in the 中心 of the forehead. Its 脚s were very short, and as it moved along the ground it both wriggled like a true snake and 緊急発進するd with its four short 脚s. We watched it to the 辛勝する／優位 of the river and saw it dive in and disappear beneath the surface.
"Silly looking beggar," 発言／述べるd Jay, "and devilish unearthly."
"I don't know about that," I returned. "He 所有するd nothing 明白な to us that we are not familiar with on Earth. かもしれない he was 組み立てる／集結するd after a わずかに different 計画（する） from any Earth creature; but aside from that he is familiar to us, even to his 水陸両性の habits. And these 飛行機で行くing toads, too; what of them? I see nothing 特に remarkable about them. We have just as strange forms on Earth, though nothing 正確に like these. 火星, too, has forms of animal and vegetable life peculiar to herself, yet nothing the 存在 of which would be impossible upon Earth, and she has, 同様に, human forms almost 同一の with our own. You see what I am trying to 示唆する?"
"Yes, sir," replied Jay; "that there may be human life 類似の to our own within the Moon."
"I see no 推論する／理由 to be surprised should we discover human 存在s here," I said; "nor would I be surprised to find a 推論する／理由ing creature of some 広範囲にわたって 相違する form. I would be surprised, however, were we to find no form analogous to the human race of Earth."
"That is, a 支配的な race with 井戸／弁護士席 developed 推論する／理由ing faculties?" asked Norton.
"Yes, and it is because of this 可能性 that we must have sleep and keep ourselves fit, since we may not know the disposition of these creatures, 供給するd they 存在する, nor the 歓迎会 that they will （許可，名誉などを）与える us. And so, Mr. Norton, if you will get a receptacle and fetch some water from the stream we will leave Mr. West on watch to make his 分析 and the 残り／休憩（する） of us will turn in."
Norton went below and returned with a glass jar in which to carry the water and the balance of us lined the rail with our service revolvers ready in the event of an 緊急 as he went over the 味方する. 非，不，無 of us had walked more than a few steps since coming on deck after our 上陸. I had noticed a わずかに peculiar sensation of buoyancy, but in 見解（をとる） of the 非常に／多数の other distractions had given it no consideration. As Norton reached the 底（に届く） of the ladder and 始める，決める foot on lunar 国／地域 I called to him to make haste. Just in 前線 of him was a low bush and beyond it lay the river, about thirty feet distant. In 返答 to my 命令（する） he gave a slight leap to （疑いを）晴らす the bush and, to our amazement 同様に as to his own びっくり仰天, rose fully eighteen feet into the 空気／公表する, （疑いを）晴らすd a space of fully thirty-five feet and lit in the river.
Norton （疑いを）晴らすd a space of fully thirty-five feet and lit in the river.
"Come!" I said to the others, wishing them to follow me to Norton's 援助（する）, and sprang for the rail; but I was too impetuous. I never touched the rail, but （疑いを）晴らすd it by many feet, sailed over the 介入するing （土地などの）細長い一片 of land, and disappeared beneath the icy waters of the lunar river. How 深い it was I do not know; but at least it was over my 長，率いる. I 設立する myself in a 不振の, yet powerful 現在の, the water seeming to move much as a 激しい oil moves to the gravity of Earth. As I （機の）カム to the surface I saw Norton swimming 堅固に for the bank and a second later Jay 現れるd not far from me. I ちらりと見ることd quickly around for West, whom I すぐに perceived was still on the deck of the Barsoom, where, of course, it was his 義務 to remain, since it was his watch.
The moment that I realized that my companions were all 安全な I could not repress a smile, and then Norton and Jay 開始するd to laugh, and we were still laughing when we pulled ourselves from the stream a short distance below the ship.
"Get your 見本, Norton?" I asked.
"I still have the コンテナ, sir," he replied, and indeed he had clung to it throughout his surprising adventure, as Jay and I, fortunately, had clung to our revolvers. Norton 除去するd the cap from the 瓶／封じ込める and dipped the latter into the stream. Then he looked up at me and smiled.
"I think we have beaten Mr. West to it, sir," he said. "It seems like very good water, sir, and when I struck it I was so surprised that I must have swallowed at least a quart."
"I 実験（する）d a bit of it myself," I replied. "As far as we three are 関心d, Mr. West's 分析 will not 利益／興味 us if he discovers that lunar water 含む／封じ込めるs poisonous 事柄, but for his own 保護 we will let him proceed with his 調査."
"It is strange, sir," 発言／述べるd Jay, "that 非，不，無 of us thought of the natural 影響s of the lesser gravity of the Moon. We have discussed the 事柄 upon many occasions, as you will 解任する, yet when we 直面するd the actual 条件 we gave it no consideration どれでも."
"I am glad," 発言／述べるd Norton, "that I did not 試みる／企てる to jump the river—I should have been going yet. Probably landed on the 最高の，を越す of some mountain."
As we approached the ship I saw West を待つing us with a most serious and dignified mien; but when he saw that we were all laughing he joined us, telling us after we reached the deck, that he had never 証言，証人／目撃するd a more surprising or ludicrous sight in his life.
We went below then and after の近くにing and 安全な・保証するing the hatch, three of us 修理d to our bunks, while West with the 見本 of lunar water went to the 研究室／実験室. I was very tired and slept soundly for some ten hours, for it was the middle of Norton's watch before I awoke.
The only important 入ること／参加（者） upon the スピードを出す／記録につける since I had turned in was West's 報告（する）／憶測 of the results of his 分析 of the water, which showed that it was not only perfectly 安全な for drinking 目的s but 異常に pure, with an 極端に low 塩の content.
I had been up about a half an hour when West （機の）カム to me, 説 that Orthis requested 許可 to speak to me. Twenty-four hours before, I had been 公正に／かなり 井戸／弁護士席 決定するd to bring Orthis to 裁判，公判 and 遂行する／発効させる him すぐに, but that had been when I had felt that we were all hopelessly doomed to death on his account. Now, however, with a habitable world beneath our feet, surrounded by 条件s almost 同一の with those which 存在するd upon Earth, our 未来 looked いっそう少なく dark, and because of this I 設立する myself in a quandary as to what course of 活動／戦闘 to 追求する in the 事柄 of Orthis' 罰. That he deserved death there was no question, but when men have 直面するd death so closely and escaped, 一時的に at least, I believe that they must look upon life as a most sacred thing and be いっそう少なく inclined to 否定する life to others. Be that as it may, the fact remains that having sent for Orthis in 同意／服従 with his request I received him in a mood of いっそう少なく 厳しい and uncompromising 司法（官） than would have been the 事例／患者 twenty-four hours previous. When he had been brought to my 特別室 and stood before me, I asked him what he wished to say to me. He was 完全に sober now and bore himself with a 確かな dignity that was not untinged with humility.
"I do not know what has occurred since I was put in アイロンをかけるs, as you have 教えるd the others not to speak to me or answer my questions. I know, of course, however, that the ship is at 残り／休憩（する） and that pure 空気／公表する is 広まる through it, and I have heard the hatch raised and footsteps upon the upper deck. From the time that has elapsed since I was placed under 逮捕（する） I know that the only 惑星 upon which we have had time to make a 上陸 is the Moon, and so I may guess that we are upon the surface of the Moon. I have had ample time to 反映する upon my 活動／戦闘s. That I was intoxicated is, of course, no valid excuse, and yet it is the only excuse that I have to 申し込む／申し出. I beg, sir, that you will 受託する the 保証／確信 of my sincere 悔いる of the 許すことの出来ない things that I have done, and that you will 許す me to live and atone for my 悪事を働くことs, for if we are indeed upon the surface of the Moon it may be that we can ill spare a 選び出す／独身 member of our small party. I throw myself, sir, 完全に upon your mercy, but beg that you will give me another chance."
Realizing my natural 反感 for the man and wishing most 心から not to be 影響（力）d against him because of it, I let his 嘆願 影響（力） me against my better 裁判／判断 with the result that I 約束d him that I would give the 事柄 careful consideration, discuss it with the others, and be 影響（力）d 大部分は by their 決定／判定勝ち（する）. I had him returned to his 特別室 then and sent for the other members of the party. With what fidelity my memory permitted I repeated to them in Orthis' own words his request for mercy.
"And now, gentlemen," I said, "I would like to have your opinions in the 事柄. It is of as much moment to you as to me, and under the peculiar circumstances in which we are placed, I prefer in so far as possible to defer wherever I can to the judgment of the 大多数. Whatever my final 活動／戦闘, the 責任／義務 will be 地雷. I do not 捜し出す to divide that, and it may be that I shall 行為／法令／行動する contrary to the wishes of the 大多数 in some 事柄s, but in this one I really wish to がまんする by your 願望（する）s because of the personal antagonism that has 存在するd between 中尉／大尉／警部補 指揮官 Orthis and myself since boyhood."
I knew that 非，不，無 of these men liked Orthis, yet I knew, too, that they would approach the 事柄 in a spirit of 司法（官） tempered by mercy, and so I was not at all surprised when one after another they 保証するd me that they would be glad if I would give the man another 適切な時期.
Again I sent for Orthis, and after explaining to him that inasmuch as he had given me his word to commit no disloyal 行為／法令／行動する in the 未来 I should place him on 仮釈放（する）, his 結局の 運命／宿命 depending 完全に upon his own 行為／行う; then had his アイロンをかけるs 除去するd and told him that be was to return to 義務. He seemed most 感謝する and 保証するd us that we would never have 原因（となる） to 悔いる our 決定／判定勝ち（する）. Would to God that instead of 解放する／自由なing him I had drawn my revolver and 発射 him through the heart!
We were all pretty 井戸／弁護士席 残り／休憩（する）d up by this time, and I undertook to do a little 調査するing in the 周辺 of the ship, going out for a few hours each day with a 選び出す／独身 companion, leaving the other three upon the ship. I never went far afield at first, 限定するing myself to an area some five miles in 直径 between the 噴火口，クレーター and the river. Upon both 味方するs of the latter, below where the ship had landed, was a かなりの extent of forest. I 投機・賭けるd into this upon several occasions and once, just about time for us to return to the ship, I （機の）カム upon a 井戸／弁護士席 示すd 追跡する in the dust of which were the imprints of three-toed feet. Each day I 始める，決める the extreme 限界 of time that I would absent myself from the ship with 指示／教授／教育s that two of those remaining 船内に should 始める，決める out in search of me and my companion, should we be absent over the 明示するd number of hours. Therefore, I was unable to follow the 追跡する the day upon which I discovered it, since we had scarcely more than enough time to make a 簡潔な／要約する examination of the 跡をつけるs if we were to reach the ship within the 限界 I had 許すd.
It chanced that Norton was with me that day and in his 静かな way was much excited by our 発見. We were both 肯定的な that the 跡をつけるs had been made by a four-footed animal, something that 重さを計るd between two hundred and fifty and three hundred 続けざまに猛撃するs. How recently it had been used we could scarcely 見積（る）, but the 追跡する itself gave every 指示，表示する物 of 存在 a very old one. I was sorry that we had no time to 追求する the animal which had made the 跡をつけるs but 決定するd that upon the に引き続いて day I should do so. We reached the ship and told the others what we had discovered. They were much 利益／興味d and many and 変化させるd were the conjectures as to the nature of the animals whose 跡をつけるs we had seen.
After Orthis had been 解放（する）d from 逮捕（する） Norton had asked 許可 to return to the former's 特別室. I had 認めるd his request and the two had been very much together ever since. I could not understand Norton's 明らかな friendship for this man, and it almost made me 疑問 the young ensign. One day I was to learn the secret of this intimacy, but at the time I must 自白する that it puzzled me かなり and bothered me not a little, for I had taken a 広大な／多数の／重要な liking to Norton and disliked to see him so much in the company of a man of Orthis' character.
Each of the men had now …を伴ってd me on my short excursions of 探検 with the exception of Orthis. Inasmuch as his 仮釈放（する） had fully 復帰させるd him の中で us in theory at least, I could not very 井戸／弁護士席 差別する against him and leave him alone of all the others 船内に ship as I 追求するd my 調査s of the surrounding country.
The day に引き続いて our 発見 of the 追跡する, I accordingly 招待するd him to …を伴って me, and we 始める，決める out 早期に, each 武装した with a revolver and a ライフル銃／探して盗む. I advised West, who automatically took 命令（する） of the ship during my absence, that we might be gone かなり longer than usual and that he was to feel no 逮捕 and send out no 救済 party unless we should be gone a 十分な twenty-four hours, as I wished to follow up the spoor we had discovered, learn where the 追跡する led and have a look at the animal that had made it.
I led the way 直接／まっすぐに to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す at which we had 設立する the 追跡する, about four miles 負かす／撃墜する river from the ship and 明らかに in the heart of dense forest.
The 飛行機で行くing-toads darted from tree to tree about us, uttering their weird and plaintive cries, while upon several occasions, as in the past, we saw four-legged snakes such as we had seen upon the day of our 上陸. Neither the toads nor the snakes bothered us, seeming only to wish to 避ける us.
Just before we （機の）カム upon the 追跡する, both Orthis and I thought we heard the sound of footsteps ahead of us—something 類似の to that made by a galloping animal—and when we （機の）カム upon the 追跡する a moment later it was 明らかな to both of us that dust was hanging in the 空気／公表する and slowly settling on the vegetation nearby. Something, therefore, had passed over the 追跡する but a minute or two before we arrived. A 簡潔な／要約する examination of the spoor 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact that it had been made by a three-toed animal whose direction of travel was to our 権利 and toward the river, at this point some half mile from us.
I could not help but feel かなりの inward excitement, and I was sorry that one of the others had not been with me, for I never felt perfectly at 緩和する with Orthis. I had done かなりの 追跡（する）ing in さまざまな parts of the world where wild game still 存在するs but I had never experienced such a thrill as I did at the moment that I undertook to stalk this unknown beast upon an unknown 追跡する in an unknown world. Where the 追跡する would lead me, what I should find upon it, I never knew from one step to another, and the 誘惑する of it because of that was tremendous. The fact that there were almost nine million square miles of this world for me to 調査する, and that no Earth Man had ever before 始める，決める foot upon an インチ of it, helped a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 to 補償する for the fact that I knew I could never return to my own Earth again.
The 追跡する led to the 辛勝する／優位 of the river which at this point was very wide and shallow. Upon the opposite shore, I could see the 追跡する again 直接／まっすぐに opposite and I knew therefore that this was a ford. Without hesitating, I stepped into the river, and as I did so I ちらりと見ることd to my left to see stretching before me as far as my 注目する，もくろむ could reach a 広大な expanse of water. Here then I had つまずくd upon the mouth of the river and, beyond, a lunar sea.
The land upon the opposite 味方する of the river was rolling and grass-covered, but in so far as I could see, almost treeless. As I turned my 注目する，もくろむs from the sea 支援する toward the opposite shore, I saw that which 原因（となる）d me to 停止（させる） in my 跡をつけるs, cock my ライフル銃／探して盗む and 問題／発行する a 用心深い 警告 to Orthis for silence, for there before us upon a knoll stood a small horse-like animal.
It would have been a long 発射, かもしれない five hundred yards, and I should have preferred to have come closer but there was no chance to do that now, for we were in the middle of the river in plain 見解（をとる） of the animal which stood there watching us intently. I had scarcely raised my ライフル銃／探して盗む, however, ere it wheeled and disappeared over the 辛勝する／優位 of the knoll upon which it had been standing.
"What did it look like to you, Orthis?" I asked my companion.
"It was a good ways off," he replied, "and I only just got my binoculars on it as it disappeared, but I could have sworn that it wore a harness of some sort. It was about the size of a small pony, I should say, but it didn't have a pony's 長，率いる."
"It appeared tailless to me," I 発言／述べるd.
"I saw no tail," said Orthis, "nor any ears or horns. It was a devilish funny looking thing. I don't understand it. There was something about it —" he paused. "My God, sir, there was something about it that looked human."
"It gave me that same impression, too, Orthis, and I 疑問 if I should have 解雇する／砲火／射撃d had I been able to cover it, for just at the instant that I threw my ライフル銃／探して盗む to my shoulder I felt that same strange impression that you について言及する. There was something human about the thing."
As we talked, we had been moving on across the ford which we 設立する an excellent one, the water at no time coming to our waists while the 現在の was scarcely appreciable. Finally, we stepped out on the opposite shore and a moment later, far to the left, we caught another glimpse of the creature that we had 以前 seen. It stood upon a distant knoll, evidently watching us.
Orthis and I raised our binoculars to our 注目する，もくろむs almost 同時に and for a 十分な minute we 診察するd the thing as it stood there, neither of us speaking, and then we dropped our glasses and looked at each other.
"What do you make of it, sir?" he asked.
I shook my 長，率いる. "I don't know what to make of it, Orthis," I replied; "but I should 断言する that I was looking straight into a human 直面する, and yet the 団体／死体 was that of a quadruped."
"There can be no 疑問 of it, sir," he replied, "and this time one could see the harness and the 着せる／賦与するing やめる plainly. It appears to have some sort of a 武器 hanging at its left 味方する. Did you notice it, sir?"
"Yes, I noticed it, but I don't understand it."
A moment longer we stood watching the creature until it turned and galloped off, disappearing behind the knoll on which it had stood. We decided to follow the 追跡する which led in a southerly direction, feeling reasonably 保証するd that we were more likely to come in 接触する with the creature or others 類似の to it upon the 追跡する than off of it. We had gone but a short distance when the 追跡する approached the river again, which puzzled me at the time somewhat, as we had gone 明らかに 直接／まっすぐに away from the river since we had left the ford, but after we had gone some mile and a half, we 設立する the explanation, since we （機の）カム again to another ford while on beyond we saw the river emptying into the sea and realized that we had crossed an island lying in the mouth of the river.
I was hesitating as to whether to make the crossing and continue along the 追跡する or to go 支援する and search the island for the strange creature we had discovered. I rather hoped to 逮捕（する） it, but since I had finally descried its human 直面する, I had given up all 意向 of 狙撃 it unless I 設立する that it would be necessary to do so in self 弁護. As I stood there, rather 決めかねて, our attention was attracted 支援する to the island by a slight noise, and as we looked in the direction of the 騒動, we saw five of the creatures 注目する，もくろむing us from high land a ４半期/4分の1 of a mile away. When they saw that they were discovered they galloped boldly toward us. They had come a short distance only, when they stopped again upon a high knoll, and then one of them raised his 直面する toward the sky and emitted a 一連の piercing howls. Then they （機の）カム on again toward us nor did they pause until they were within fifty feet of us, when they （機の）カム to a sudden 停止（させる）.
OUR first 見解（をとる） of the creatures 証明するd beyond a question of a 疑問 that they were in 影響 human quadrupeds. The 直面するs were very 幅の広い, much broader than any human 直面するs that I have ever seen, but their profiles were singularly like those of the 古代の North American Indians. Their 団体／死体s were covered with a 衣料品 with short 脚s that ended above the 膝s, and which was ornamented about the collar and also about the 底（に届く） of each 脚 with a rather fanciful geometric design. About the バーレル／樽 of each was a surcingle and connected with it by a backstrap was something analogous to a breeching in Earth horse harness. Where the breeching ひもで縛るs crossed on either 味方する, was a small circular ornament, and there was a ひもで縛る 似ているing a trace 主要な from this 今後 to the collar, passing beneath a やめる large, circular ornament, which appeared to be supported by the surcingle. Smaller ひもで縛るs, running from these two ornaments upon the left 味方する, supported a sheath in which was carried what appeared to be a knife of some description. And upon the 権利 味方する a short spear was carried in a boot, 類似して 一時停止するd from the two ornaments, much as the carbine of our 古代の Earth cavalry was carried. The spear, which was about six feet long, was of peculiar design, having a slender, 井戸／弁護士席-形態／調整d 長，率いる, from the base of which a 三日月-形態／調整d arm curved backward from one 味方する, while upon the 味方する opposite the 三日月 was a short, sharp point at 権利 angles to the median line of the 武器.
For a moment we stood there 注目する，もくろむing each other, and from their 外見 I 裁判官d that they were as much 利益／興味d in us as we were in them. I noticed that they kept looking beyond us, across the river toward the 本土／大陸. Presently, I turned for a ちらりと見ること in the same direction, and far away beyond a thin forest I saw a cloud of dust which seemed to be moving 速く toward us. I called Orthis' attention to it.
"増強s," I said. "That is what that fellow was calling for when he 叫び声をあげるd. I think we had better try 結論s with the five before any more arrive. We will try to make friends first, but if we are 不成功の we must fight our way 支援する toward the ship at once."
Accordingly, I stepped 今後 toward the five with a smile upon my lips and my 手渡す outstretched. I knew of no other way in which to carry to them an 保証／確信 of our friendliness. At the same time, I spoke a few words in English in a pleasant and 懐柔的な トン. Although I knew that my words would be meaningless to them, I hoped that they would catch their 意図 from my inflection.
すぐに upon my 前進する, one of the creatures turned and spoke to another, 示すing to us for the first time that they 所有するd a spoken language. Then he turned and 演説（する）／住所d me in a tongue that was, of course, utterly meaningless to me; but if he had misinterpreted my 活動／戦闘, I could not misunderstand that which …を伴ってd his words, for he 後部d up on his hind feet and 同時に drew his spear and a wicked-looking, short-bladed sword or dagger, his companions at the same time に引き続いて his example, until I 設立する myself 直面するd by an array of 武器s 支援するd by scowling, malignant 直面するs. Their leader uttered a 選び出す／独身 word which I 解釈する／通訳するd as meaning 停止（させる）, and so I 停止（させる）d.
Their leader uttered a 選び出す／独身 word which I 解釈する／通訳するd as meaning 停止（させる）, and so I 停止（させる）d.
I pointed to Orthis and to myself, and then to the 追跡する along which we had come, and then 支援する in the direction of the ship. I was 試みる／企てるing to tell them that we wished to go 支援する whence we had come. Then I turned to Orthis.
"Draw your revolver," I said, "and follow me. If they 干渉する we shall have to shoot them. We must get out of this before the others arrive."
As we turned to retrace our steps along the 追跡する, the five dropped upon all fours, still 持つ／拘留するing their 武器s in their fore-paws, and galloped quickly to a position 封鎖するing our way.
"Stand aside," I yelled, and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d my ピストル above their 長，率いるs. From their 活動／戦闘s, I 裁判官d that they had never before heard the 報告（する）／憶測 of a firearm, for they stood an instant in evident surprise, and then wheeled and galloped off for about a hundred yards, where they turned and 停止（させる）d again, 直面するing us. They were still 直接／まっすぐに across our 追跡する, and Orthis and I moved 今後 determinedly toward them. They were talking の中で themselves, and at the same time watching us closely.
When we had arrived at a few yards from them, I again 脅すd them with my ピストル, but they stood their ground, evidently 安心させるd by the fact that the thing that I held in my 手渡す, though it made a loud noise, （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd no 傷害. I did not want to shoot one of them if I could かもしれない 避ける it, so I kept on toward them, hoping that they would make way for us; but instead they 後部d again upon their hind feet and 脅すd us with their 武器s.
Just how formidable their 武器s were, I could not, of course, 決定する; but I conjectured that if they were at all adept in its use, their spear might be a very formidable thing indeed. I was within a few feet of them now, and their 態度 was more war-like than ever, 納得させるing me that they had no 意向 of permitting us to pass 平和的に.
Their features, which I could now see distinctly, were hard, 猛烈な／残忍な, and cruel in the extreme. Their leader seemed to be 演説（する）／住所ing me, but, of course, I could not understand him; but when, at last, standing there upon his hind feet, with evidently as much 緩和する as I stood upon my two 脚s, he carried his spear 支援する in a 特に 脅迫的な movement, I realized that I must 行為／法令／行動する and 行為／法令／行動する quickly.
I think the fellow was just on the point of 開始する，打ち上げるing his spear at me, when I 解雇する／砲火／射撃d. The 弾丸 struck him square between the 注目する，もくろむs, and he dropped like a スピードを出す／記録につける, without a sound. 即時に, the others wheeled again and galloped away, this time evincing 速度(を上げる） that was almost appalling, （疑いを）晴らすing spaces of a hundred feet in a 選び出す／独身 bound, even though handicapped, as they must have been, by the 武器s which they clutched in their fore-paws.
A ちらりと見ること behind me showed the dust-cloud 速く approaching the river, upon the 本土／大陸, and calling to Orthis to follow me, I ran 速く along the 追跡する which led 支援する in the direction of the ship.
The four Moon creatures 退却／保養地d for about half a mile, and then 停止（させる）d and 直面するd us. They were still 直接／まっすぐに in our line of 退却／保養地, and there they stood for a moment, evidently discussing their 計画（する）s. We were 近づくing them 速く, for we had discovered that we, too, could show remarkable 速度(を上げる）, when retarded by gravity only one-sixth of that of Earth. To （疑いを）晴らす forty feet at a jump was nothing, our greatest difficulty lying in a 傾向 to leap to too 広大な／多数の／重要な 高さs, which 自然に resulted in cutting 負かす／撃墜する our 水平の distance. As we 近づくd the four, who had taken their stand upon the 首脳会議 of a knoll, I heard a 広大な／多数の／重要な splashing in the river behind us, and turning, saw that their 増強s were crossing the ford, and would soon be upon us. There appeared to be fully a hundred of them, and our 事例／患者 looked hopeless indeed, unless we could manage to pass the four ahead of us, and reach the comparative safety of the forest beyond the first ford.
"開始する 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing, Orthis," I said. "Shoot to kill. Take the two at the left as your 的s, and I'll 解雇する／砲火／射撃 at the two at the 権利. We had better 停止（させる） and take careful 目的（とする）, as we can't afford to waste 弾薬／武器."
We （機の）カム to a stop about twenty-five yards from the 真っ先の creature, which is a long ピストル 発射; but they were standing still upon the crest of a knoll, distinctly 輪郭（を描く）d against the sky, and were such a size as to 現在の a most excellent 的. Our 発射s rang out 同時に. The creature at the left, at which Orthis had 目的（とする）d, leaped high into the 空気／公表する, and fell to the ground, where it lay kicking convulsively. The one at the 権利 uttered a piercing shriek, clutched at its breast, and dropped dead. Then Orthis and I 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d the remaining two, while behind us we heard loud weird cries and the 続けざまに猛撃するing of galloping feet. The two before us did not 退却／保養地 this time, but （機の）カム to 会合，会う us, and again we 停止（させる）d and 解雇する／砲火／射撃d. This time they were so の近くに that we could not 行方不明になる them, and the last of our 初めの lunar foemen lay dead before us.
We ran then, ran as neither of us had imagined human 存在s ever could run. I know that I covered over fifty feet in many a leap, but by comparison with the 速度(を上げる） of the things behind us, we might have been standing still. They 公正に／かなり flew over the lavender sward, 示すing that those, which we had first seen, had at no time 延長するd themselves in an 成果／努力 to escape us. I 投機・賭ける to say that some of them leaped fully three hundred feet at a time, and now, at every bound, they emitted 猛烈な／残忍な and terrible yells, which I assumed to be their war cry, ーするつもりであるd to 脅迫してさせる us.
"It's no use, Orthis," I said to my companion. "We might 同様に make our stand here and fight it out. We cannot reach the ford. They are too 急速な／放蕩な for us."
We stopped then, and 直面するd them, and when they saw we were going to make a stand, they circled and 停止（させる）d about a hundred yards distant, 完全に surrounding us. We had killed five of their fellows, and I knew we could hope for no ４半期/4分の1. We were evidently 直面するd by a race of 猛烈な／残忍な and warlike creatures, the 外見 of which, at least, gave no 指示，表示する物 of the finer 特徴 that are so much 深い尊敬の念を抱くd の中で humankind upon Earth. After a good look at one of them, I could not imagine the creature harboring even the slightest conception of the word mercy, and I knew that if we ever escaped that 猛烈な／残忍な 非常線，警戒線, it would be by fighting our way through it.
"Come," I said to Orthis, "straight through for the ford," and turning again in that direction, I started 炎ing away with my ピストル as I walked slowly along the 追跡する. Orthis was at my 味方する, and he, too, 解雇する／砲火／射撃d as 速く as I. Each time our 武器s spoke, a Moon Man fell. And now, they 開始するd to circle us at a run, much as the savage Indians of the western plains circled the parked wagon trains of our long-gone ancestors in North America. They 投げつけるd spears at us, but I think the sound of our revolvers and the 影響 of the 発射s had to some 手段 unnerved them, for their 目的（とする） was poor and we were not, at any time, 本気で menaced.
As we 前進するd slowly, 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing, we made many 攻撃する，衝突するs, but I was horrified to see that every time one of the creatures fell, the nearest of his companions leaped upon him and 削減（する） his throat from ear to ear. Some of them had only to 落ちる to be 派遣（する）d by his fellows. A 弾丸 from Orthis' 武器 粉々にするd the hind 脚 of one of them, bringing him to the ground. It was, of course, not a 致命的な 負傷させる, but the creature had scarcely gone 負かす／撃墜する, when the nearest to him sprang 今後, and finished him. And thus we walked slowly toward the ford, and I 開始するd to have hope that we might reach it and make our escape. If our antagonists had been いっそう少なく fearless, I should have been 確かな of it, but they seemed almost indifferent to their danger, evidently counting upon their 速度(を上げる） to give them 免疫 from our 弾丸s. I can 保証する you that they 現在のd most difficult 的s, moving as they did in 広大な／多数の／重要な leaps and bounds. It was probably more their number than our 正確 that permitted us the 攻撃する，衝突するs we made.
We were almost at the ford when the circle suddenly broke, and then formed a straight line 平行の to us, the leader swinging his spear about his 長，率いる, しっかり掴むing the 扱う at its extreme end. The 武器 moved at 広大な／多数の／重要な 速度(を上げる）, in an almost 水平の 計画（する）. I was wondering at the 目的 of his 活動／戦闘, when I saw that three or four of those 直接／まっすぐに in the 後部 of him had 開始するd to swing their spears in a 類似の manner. There was something strangely 脅迫的な about it that filled me with alarm. I 解雇する／砲火／射撃d at the leader and 行方不明になるd, and at the 報告（する）／憶測 of my ピストル, a half dozen of them let go of their swift whirling spears, and an instant later, I realized the 目的 of their strange 作戦行動; for the 激しい 武器s 発射 toward us, butts first, with the 速度(を上げる） of 雷, the 三日月-like hooks catching us around a 脚, an arm and the neck, 投げつけるing us backward to the ground, and each time we essayed to rise, we were struck again, until we finally lay there, bruised and half stunned, and wholly at the mercy of our antagonists, who galloped 今後 quickly, stripping our 武器s from us. Those who had 投げつけるd their spears at us 回復するd them, and then they all gathered about, 診察するing us, and jabbering の中で themselves,
Presently, the leader spoke to me, prodding me with the sharp point of his spear. I took it that he 手配中の，お尋ね者 me to arise, and I tried to do so, but I was pretty much all in and fell 支援する each time I essayed to obey. Then he spoke to two of his 信奉者s, who 解除するd me and laid me across the 支援する of a third. There I was fastened in a most uncomfortable position by means of leather ひもで縛るs which were taken from さまざまな parts of the harnesses of several of the creatures. Orthis was 類似して 攻撃するd to another of them, その結果 they moved slowly 支援する in the direction from which they had come, stopping, as they went, to collect the 団体／死体s of their dead, which were strapped to the 支援するs of others of their companions. The fellow upon whom I 棒 had several 井戸／弁護士席-defined gaits, one of which, a square trot, was the acme of 拷問 for me, since I was bruised and 傷つける and had been placed across him 直面する 負かす／撃墜する, upon my belly; but inasmuch as this gait must have been hard, too, upon him, while thus saddled with a 重荷（を負わせる）, he used it but little, for which I was tremendously thankful. When he changed to a 選び出す／独身-foot, which, fortunately for me, he often did, I was much いっそう少なく uncomfortable.
As we crossed the ford toward the 本土／大陸, it was with difficulty that I kept from 存在 溺死するd, since my 長，率いる dragged in the water for a かなりの distance and I was mighty glad when we （機の）カム out again on shore. The thing that bore me was 終始一貫して inconsiderate of me, bumping me against others, and against the 団体／死体s of their 殺害された that were strapped to the 支援するs of his fellows. He was 明らかに やめる tireless, as were the others, and we often moved for what seemed many miles at a 急速な／放蕩な run. Of course, my lunar 負わせる was 同等（の） to only about thirty 続けざまに猛撃するs on Earth while our captors seemed fully 同様に-muscled as a small earthly horse, and as we later learned, were 有能な of carrying 激しい 重荷（を負わせる）s.
How long we were on the march, I do not know, for where it is always daylight and there is no sun nor other means of 手段ing time, one may only guess at its duration, the result 存在 影響（力）d かなり by one's mental and physical sensations during the period. 裁判官d by these considerations, then, we might have been on the 追跡する for many hours, for I was not only most uncomfortable in 団体／死体, but in mind 同様に. However that may be, I know only that it was a terrible 旅行; that we crossed rivers twice after reaching the 本土／大陸, and （機の）カム at last to our 目的地, まっただ中に low hills, where there was a level, park-like space, dotted with weird trees. Here the ひもで縛るs were 緩和するd, and we were 捨てるd upon the ground, more dead than alive, and すぐに surrounded by 広大な／多数の／重要な numbers of creatures who were 同一の with those who had 逮捕（する）d us.
When I was finally able to sit up and look about, I saw that we were at the threshold of a （軍の）野営地，陣営 or village, consisting of a number of rectangular huts, with high-頂点（に達する）d roofs, thatched or rather shingled, with the 幅の広い, 一連の会議、交渉／完成する leaves of the trees that grew about.
I saw that we were at the threshold of a （軍の）野営地，陣営 or village.
We saw now for the first time the 女性（の）s and the young. The former were 類似の to the males, except that they were of はしけ build, and they were far more 非常に／多数の. They had udders, with from four to six teats, and many of them were followed by 非常に／多数の progeny, several that I saw having as high as six young in a litter. The young were naked, but the 女性（の）s wore a 衣料品 類似の to that worn by the males, except that it was いっそう少なく ornate, as was their harness and other trappings. From the way the women and children 急ぐd upon us as we were 荷を降ろすd in （軍の）野営地，陣営, I felt that they were going to 涙／ほころび us to pieces, and I really believe they would have had not our captors 妨げるd it. Evidently the word was passed that we were not to be 負傷させるd, for after the first 急ぐ they contented themselves with 診察するing us, and いつかs feeling of us or our 着せる／賦与するing, the while they discussed us, but with the 団体／死体s of those who were 殺害された, it was different, for when they discovered these where they had been 荷を降ろすd upon the ground, they fell upon them and 開始するd to devour them, the 軍人s joining them in the gruesome and terrible feast. Orthis and I understood now that they had 削減（する） the throats of their fellows to let the 血, in 予期 of the repast to come.
As we （機の）カム to understand them and the 条件s under which they lived, many things 関心ing them were explained. For example, at least two-thirds of the young that are born are males, and yet there are only about one-sixth as many adult males, as there are 女性（の）s. They are 自然に carnivorous, but with the exception of one other creature upon which they prey, there is no animal in that part of the 内部の lunar world with which I am familiar, that they may eat with safety. The 飛行機で行くing-toad and the walking snake and the other reptilia are poisonous, and they dare not eat them. The time had been, I later learned, かもしれない, however, ages before, when many other animals roamed the surface of the inner Moon, but all had become extinct except our captors and another creature, of which we, at the time of our 逮捕（する）, knew nothing, and these two preyed upon one another, while the 種類 which was 代表するd by those into whose 手渡すs we had fallen, （警察の）手入れ，急襲d the tribes and villages of their own 肉親，親類d for food, and ate their own dead, as we had already seen. As it was the 女性（の）s to whom they must look for the 生産／産物 of animal food, they did not kill these of their own 種類 and never ate the 団体／死体 of one. Enemy women of their own 肉親，親類d, whom they 逮捕（する）d, they brought to their villages, each 軍人 追加するing to his herd the individuals that he 逮捕（する）d. As only the males are 軍人s, and as no one will eat the flesh of a 女性（の）, the mortality の中で the males is, accordingly, 極端に high, accounting for the vastly greater number of adult 女性（の）s. The latter are very 井戸／弁護士席 扱う／治療するd, as the position of a male in a community is 扶養家族 大部分は upon the size of his herd.
The 主要な／長／主犯 mortality の中で the 女性（の）s results from three 原因（となる）s—（警察の）手入れ，急襲s by the other flesh-eating 種類 which 住む the inner lunar world, quarrels arising from jealousy の中で themselves, and death while bringing 前へ／外へ their young, 特に during lean seasons when their 軍人s have been 敗北・負かすd in 戦う／戦い and have been unable to furnish them with flesh.
These creatures eat fruit and herbs and nuts 同様に as meat, but they do not 栄える 井戸／弁護士席 upon these things 排他的に. Their 存在, therefore, is 扶養家族 upon the valor and ferocity of their males whose lives are spent in making （警察の）手入れ，急襲s and forays against 隣接地の tribes and in defending their own villages against invaders.
As Orthis and I sat watching the disgusting orgy of cannibalism about us, the leader of the party that had 逮捕（する）d us （機の）カム toward us from the 中心 of the village, and speaking a 選び出す／独身 word, which I later learned meant "come," he prodded us with his spear point until finally we staggered to our feet. Repeating the word, then, he started 支援する into the village.
"I guess he wants us to follow him, Orthis," I said. And so we fell in behind the creature, which was evidently what he 願望（する）d, for he nodded his 長，率いる, and stepped on in the direction that he had taken, which led toward a very large hut—by far the largest in the village.
In the 味方する of the hut 現在のd to us there seemed to be but a 選び出す／独身 開始, a large door covered by 激しい hangings, which our conductor thrust aside as we entered the 内部の with him. We 設立する ourselves in a large room, without any other 開始 どれでも, save the doorway through which we had entered, and over which the hanging had again been drawn, yet the 内部の was やめる light, though not so much so as outside, but there were no means for 人工的な lighting 明らかな. The 塀で囲むs were covered with 武器s and with the skulls and other bones of creatures 類似の to our captors, though Orthis and I both noticed a few skulls much narrower than the others and which, from their 外見, might have been the human skulls of Earth Men, though in discussing it later, we （機の）カム to the 結論 that they were the skulls of the 女性（の）s and the young of the 種類, whose 直面するs are not so wide as the adult male.
Lying upon a bed of grasses at the opposite 味方する of the room was a large male whose 肌 was of so much deeper lavender hue than the others that we had seen, as to almost 示唆する a purple. The 直面する, though 不正に disfigured by scars, and grim and ferocious in the extreme, was an intelligent one, and the instant that I looked into those 注目する，もくろむs, I knew that we were in the presence of a leader. Nor was I wrong, for this was the 長，指導者 or king of the tribe into whose clutches 運命／宿命 had thrown us.
Lying upon a bed of grasses at the opposite 味方する of the room was a large male.
A few words passed between the two, and then the 長，指導者 arose and （機の）カム toward us. He 診察するd us very 批判的に, our 着せる／賦与するing seeming to 利益／興味 him tremendously. He tried to talk with us, evidently asking us questions, and seemed very much disgusted when it became 明らかな to him that we could not understand him, nor he us, for Orthis and I spoke to one another several times, and once or twice 演説（する）／住所d him. He gave some 指示／教授／教育s to the fellow who had brought us, and we were taken out again, and to another hut, to which there was presently brought a 部分 of the carcass of one of the creatures we had killed before we were 逮捕（する）d. I could not eat any of it, however, and neither could Orthis; and after a while, by 調印するs and gestures, we made them understand that we wished some other 肉親，親類d of food, with the result that a little later, they brought us fruit and vegetables, which were more palatable and, as we were to discover later, 十分に nutritious to carry us along and 持続する our strength.
I had become thirsty, and by ふりをするing drinking, I finally 後継するd in making plain to them my 願望（する） in that direction, with the result that they led us out to a little stream which ran through the village, and there we quenched our かわき.
We were still very weak and sore from the manhandling we had received, but we were both delighted to discover that we were not 本気で 負傷させるd, nor were any of our bones broken.
SHORTLY after we arrived at the village, they took away our watches, our pocket-knives, and everything that we 所有するd of a 類似の nature, and which they considered as curiosities. The 長，指導者 wore Orthis' wristwatch above one fore-paw and 地雷 above the other, but as he did not know how to 勝利，勝つd them, nor the 目的 for which they were ーするつもりであるd, they did him or us no good. The result was, however, that it was now 完全に impossible for us to 手段 time in any way, and I do not know, even to this day, how long we were in this strange village. We ate when we were hungry, and slept when we were tired. It was always daylight; and it seemed that there were always （警察の）手入れ，急襲ing parties going out or returning, so that flesh was plentiful, and we became rather reconciled to our 運命／宿命, in so far as the 即座の danger of 存在 eaten was 関心d, but why they kept us alive, as we had 殺害された so many of their fellows, I could not understand.
It must have been すぐに after we arrived that they made an 試みる／企てる to teach us their language. Two 女性（の）s were 詳細（に述べる）d for this 義務. We were given 制限のない freedom within 確かな bounds, which were 井戸／弁護士席 示すd by the several 歩哨s which 絶えず watched from the 首脳会議 of hills surrounding the village. Past these we could not go, nor do I know that we had any particular 願望（する） to do so, since we realized only too 井戸／弁護士席 that there would be little chance of our 回復するing the ship should we escape the village, inasmuch as we had not the remotest idea in what direction it lay.
Our one hope lay in learning their language, and then 利用するing our knowledge in acquiring some 限定された （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） as to the surrounding country and the 場所 of the Barsoom.
It did not seem to take us very long to learn their tongue, though, of course, I realize that it may really have been months. Almost before we knew it, we were conversing 自由に with our captors. When I say 自由に, it is possible that I 誇張する a trifle, for though we could understand them 公正に／かなり 井戸／弁護士席, it was with difficulty that we made ourselves understood, yet we managed it some way, handicapped as we were by the peculiarities of the most remarkable language of which I have any knowledge.
It is a very difficult language to speak, and as a written language, would be 事実上 impossible. For example, there is their word gu-e-売春婦, for which Orthis and I discovered twenty-seven separate and 際立った meanings, and that there are others I have little or no 疑問. Their speech is more aptly 述べるd as song, the meaning of each syllable 存在 治める／統治するd by the 公式文書，認める in which it is sung. They speak in five 公式文書，認めるs, which we may 述べる as A, B, C, D and E. Gu sung in A means something radically different from gu sung in E, and again if gu is sung in A, followed by e in C, it means something other than if gu had been sung in D followed by e in A.
Fortunately for us, there are no words of over three syllables, and most of them consist of only one or two, or we should have been 完全に lost. The resulting speech, however, is 極端に beautiful, and Orthis used to say that if he の近くにd his 注目する，もくろむs, he could imagine himself living 絶えず in grand オペラ.
The 長，指導者's 指名する, as we learned, was Ga-va-go; the 指名する of the tribe or village was No-先頭s, while the race to which they belonged was known as Va-gas.
When I felt that I had mastered the language 十分に 井戸／弁護士席 to make myself at least 部分的に／不公平に understood, I asked to speak to Ga-va-go, and すぐに thereafter, I was taken to him.
"You have learned our speech?" he asked.
I nodded in the affirmative. "I have," I said, "and I have come to ask why we are held 捕虜s and what you ーするつもりである to do with us. We did not come to 捜し出す a quarrel with you. We wish only to be friends, and to be 許すd to go our way in peace."
"What manner of creature are you," he asked, "and where do you come from?"
I asked him if he had ever heard of the Sun or the 星／主役にするs or the other 惑星s or any worlds outside his own, and he replied that he had not, and that there were no such things.
"But there are, Ga-va-go," I said, "and I and my companion are from another world, far, far outside your own. An 事故 brought us here. Give us 支援する our 武器s, and let us go."
He shook his 長，率いる negatively.
"Where you come from, do you eat one another?" he asked.
"No," I replied, "we do not."
"Why?" he asked, and I saw his 注目する，もくろむs 狭くする as he を待つd my reply.
Was it mental telepathy or just luck that put the 権利 answer in my mouth, for somehow, intuitively, I seemed to しっかり掴む what was in the creature's mind.
"Our flesh is 毒（薬）," I said, "those who eat it die."
He looked at me then for a long time, with an 表現 upon his 直面する which I could not 解釈する／通訳する. It may have been that he 疑問d my word, or again, it may have been that my reply 確認するd his 疑惑, I do not know; but presently he asked me another question.
"Are there many like you in the land where you live?"
"Millions upon millions," I replied.
"And what do they eat?"
"They eat fruits and vegetables and the flesh of animals," I answered.
"What animals?" he asked.
"I have seen no animals here like them," I replied, "but there are many 肉親，親類d unlike us, so that we do not have to eat flesh of our own race."
"Then you have all the flesh that you want?"
"All that we can eat," I replied. "We raise these animals for their flesh."
"Where is your country?" he 需要・要求するd. "Take me to it."
I smiled. "I cannot take you to it," I said. "It is upon another world."
It was やめる evident that he did not believe me, for he scowled at me ferociously.
"Do you wish to die?" he 需要・要求するd.
I told him that I had no such longing.
"Then you will lead me to your country," he said, "where there is plenty of flesh for everyone. You may think about it until I send for you again. Go!" And thus he 解任するd me. Then he sent for Orthis, but what Orthis told him, I never knew 正確に／まさに, for he would not tell me, and as our relations, even in our 捕らわれた, were far from friendly, I did not 勧める him to any 信用／信任s. I had occasion to notice, however, that from that time Ga-va-go 示すd a 示すd preference for Orthis, and the latter was often called to his hut.
I was momentarily 推定する／予想するing to be 召喚するd in to Ga-va-go's presence, and learn my 運命／宿命, when he discovered that I could not lead him to my country, where flesh was so plentiful. But at about this time we broke （軍の）野営地，陣営, and in the 圧力（をかける） of other 事柄s, he evidently neglected to take any その上の 即座の 活動／戦闘 in my 事例／患者, or at least, so I thought, until I later had 推論する／理由 to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う that he felt that he need no longer depend upon me to lead him to this land of milk and honey.
The Va-gas are a nomadic race, moving hither and thither, either as they are 圧力（をかける）d by some 敵s, or till their victories have 脅すd away the other tribes from their 周辺, in either of which events, they march in search of fresh 領土. The move that we made now was necessitated by the fact that all the other tribes nearby had fled before the ferocity of the No-先頭s, whose repeated and successful （警察の）手入れ，急襲s had 使い果たすd the villages of their neighbors and filled them with terror.
The breaking of （軍の）野営地，陣営 was a wonderfully simple 操作／手術. All their few 所持品, consisting of extra 着せる／賦与するing, trappings, 武器s, and their treasured skulls and bones of 犠牲者s, were strapped to the 支援するs of the women. Orthis and I each bestrode a 軍人 詳細（に述べる）d by Ga-va-go for the 目的 of 輸送（する）ing us, and we とじ込み／提出するd out of the village, leaving the huts behind.
Ga-va-go, with a half-dozen 軍人s, galloped far ahead. Then （機の）カム a strong detachment of 軍人s, with the women folks behind them, another detachment of 軍人s に引き続いて in the 後部 of the women and children, while others 棒 upon either 側面に位置する. A mile or so in the 後部, （機の）カム three 軍人s, and there were two or three scattered far out on either 側面に位置する. Thus we moved, 完全に 保護するd against surprise, 規制するing our 速度(を上げる） by that of the point with which Ga-va-go traveled.
Because of the women and the children, we moved more slowly than 軍人s do when on the march alone, when they seldom, if ever, travel slower than a trot, and more 一般に, at a 急速な／放蕩な gallop. We moved along a 井戸／弁護士席-worn 追跡する, passing several 砂漠d villages, from which the prey of the No-先頭s had fled. We crossed many rivers, for the lunar world is 井戸／弁護士席 watered. We skirted several lakes, and at one point of high ground, I saw, far at our left, the waters of what appeared to be a 広大な／多数の／重要な ocean.
There was never a time when Orthis and I were not plentifully 供給（する）d with food, for there is an 豊富 of it growing throughout all the 領土 we crossed, but the No-先頭s had been without flesh for several days and were, in consequence, mad with hunger, as the fruits and vegetables which they ate seemed not to 満足させる them at all.
We were moving along at a きびきびした trot when, without 警告, we were struck by a sudden gust of 勝利，勝つd that swept, 冷淡な and refreshing, 負かす／撃墜する from some icy mountain fastness. The 影響 upon the No-先頭s was 電気の. I would not have had to understand their language to realize that they were terrified. They looked apprehensively about and 増加するd their 速度(を上げる） as though 努力するing to 追いつく Ga-va-go, who was now far ahead with the point. A moment later a dash of rain struck us, and then it was every man for himself and the devil take the hindmost, as they broke into a wild 殺到 to place themselves の近くに to their 長，指導者. Their hysterical flight was like the terrorized 急ぐ of wild cattle. They jostled and tripped one another, and つまずくd and fell and were trampled upon, in their haste to escape.
Old Ga-va-go had stopped with his point, and was waiting for us. Those who …を伴ってd him seemed 平等に terrified with the 残り／休憩（する）, but evidently they did not dare run until Ga-va-go gave the word. I think, however, that they all felt safer when they were の近くに to him, for they had a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of 信用／信任 in him, yet they were still pretty 不正に 脅すd, and it would not have taken much to have 始める，決める them off again into another 大勝する. Ga-va-go waited until the last of the rearguard straggled in, and then he 始める，決める off 直接／まっすぐに toward the mountains, the entire tribe moving in a compact 集まり, though they might have fallen 平易な prey to an 待ち伏せ／迎撃する or any sudden attack. They knew, however, what I half guessed, that knowing that their enemies were as terrified of the 嵐／襲撃する as they, there was little danger of their 存在 attacked—非，不，無 whatever, in fact.
We （機の）カム at last to a hillside covered with 広大な／多数の／重要な trees which 申し込む／申し出d some 保護 from both the 勝利，勝つd and the rain, which had now arisen to the 割合 of a ハリケーン.
As we （機の）カム to a 停止（させる）, I slipped from the 支援する of the 軍人 who had been carrying me, and 設立する myself beside one of the women who had taught Orthis and me the language of the Va-gas.
"Why is everyone so terrified?" I asked her.
"It is Zo-al," she whispered, fearfully. "He is angry."
"Who is Zo-al?" I asked.
She looked at me in wide-注目する，もくろむd astonishment. "Who is Zo-al!" she repeated. "They told me that you said that you （機の）カム from another world, and I can 井戸／弁護士席 believe it, when you ask, who is Zo-al?"
"井戸／弁護士席, who is he?" I 主張するd.
"He is a 広大な／多数の／重要な beast," she whispered. "He is everywhere. He lives in all the 広大な／多数の／重要な 穴を開けるs in the ground, and when he is angry, he comes 前へ／外へ and makes the water 落ちる and the 空気／公表する run away. We know that there is no water up there," and she pointed toward the sky. "But when Zo-al is angry, he makes water 落ちる from where there is no water, so mighty is Zo-al, and he makes the 空気／公表する to run away so that the trees 落ちる before it as it 急ぐs past, and huts are knocked flat or carried high above the ground. And then, O terror of terrors, he makes a 広大な／多数の／重要な noise, before which mighty 軍人s 落ちる upon the ground and cover up their ears. We have 怒り／怒るd Zo-al, and he is punishing us, and I do not dare to ask him not to send the big noise."
It was at that instant that there broke upon my ears the most terrific detonation that I have ever heard. So terrific was it that I thought my ear 派手に宣伝するs had burst, and 同時に, a 広大な／多数の／重要な ball of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 seemed to come rolling 負かす／撃墜する from the mountain 高さs above us.
The woman, covering her ears, shuddered, and when she saw the ball of 解雇する／砲火／射撃, she 発言する／表明するd a piercing shriek.
"The light that devours!" she cried. "When that comes too, it is the end, for then is Zo-al mad with 激怒（する）."
The ground shook to the terrifying noise, and though the ball of 解雇する／砲火／射撃 did not pass の近くに to us, still could I feel the heat of it even as it went by at a distance, leaving a 追跡する of blackened and smoking vegetation in its 後部. What 炎上s there were, the 豪雨 消滅させるd almost すぐに. It must have traveled about ten miles, 負かす／撃墜する toward the sea, across rolling hills and level valleys, when suddenly it burst, the 爆発 存在 followed by a 報告（する）／憶測 infinitely louder than that which I had first heard. An 地震 could 不十分な have agitated the ground more terrifyingly than did this peal of lunar 雷鳴.
I had 証言，証人／目撃するd my first lunar 電気の 嵐／襲撃する, and I did not wonder that the inhabitants of this strange world were terrified by it. They せいにする these 嵐／襲撃するs, as they do all their troubles, to Zo-al, a 広大な／多数の／重要な beast, which is supposed to dwell in the depth of the lunar 噴火口，クレーターs, the lower ends of which open into the 内部の lunar world. As we cowered there の中で the trees, I wondered if they were not afraid that the 勝利，勝つd would blow the forest 負かす／撃墜する and 鎮圧する them, and I asked the woman who stood beside me.
"Yes," she said, "that often happens, but more often does it happen that if one is caught in a （疑いを）晴らすing, the 空気／公表する that runs away 選ぶs him up and carries him along to 減少（する） him from a 広大な／多数の／重要な 高さ upon the hard ground. The trees bend before they break, and those who watch are 警告するd, and they escape 破壊 if they are quick. When the 勝利，勝つd that runs 掴むs one, there is no escape."
"It seems to me," I said, "that it would have been safer if Ga-va-go had led us into one of those 避難所d ravines," and I 示すd a gorge in the hillside at our 権利. "No," she said, "Ga-va-go is wise. He led us to the safest 位置／汚点／見つけ出す. We are 避難所d from the 空気／公表する that runs away, and perhaps a little from the light that devours, nor can the waters that 溺死する, reach us here, for presently they will fill that ravine 十分な."
Nor was she wrong. 急ぐing 負かす／撃墜する from the hillside, the water 注ぐd in 激流s into the ravine, and presently, though it must have been twenty or thirty feet 深い, it was filled almost to 洪水ing. Whoever had sought 避難 there, would have been 溺死するd and washed away to the big ocean far below. It was evident that Ga-va-go had not been actuated 単独で by blind terror, though I （機の）カム to know that he must have felt terror, for these terrible 電気の 嵐／襲撃するs alone can engender it in the breasts of these fearless and ferocious people.
The 嵐／襲撃する must have lasted for a かなりの time; how long, of course, I do not know, but some idea of its duration may be 伸び（る）d by the fact that I became hungry and ate of the fruit of the trees, which 避難所d us, at least six times, and slept twice. We were soaked to the 肌 and very 冷淡な, for the rain evidently （機の）カム from a 広大な／多数の／重要な 高度. During the entire 嵐／襲撃する, the No-先頭s scarcely moved from their positions beneath the trees, with their 支援するs toward the 嵐／襲撃する, where they stood with lowered 長，率いるs like cattle. We experienced twelve detonations of the ground-shaking 雷鳴, and 証言，証人／目撃するd six manifestations of the light that devours. Trees had fallen all about us, and as far as we could see, the grasses lay flat and matted upon the ground. They told me that 嵐／襲撃するs of the severity of this were infrequent, though rain and 勝利，勝つd, …を伴ってd by 電気の manifestations, might be 推定する／予想するd at any season of the year—I use that 表現 from habit, for one can scarcely say that there are any 井戸／弁護士席-示すd seasonal changes within the Moon that could 示す corresponding 分割s of time as upon the Earth. From what I was able to gather from 観察 and from 尋問 the Va-gas, lunar vegetation 再生するs itself 完全に 独立した・無所属 of any seasonal 制限s, the frequency and 気温 of the rains having, seemingly, the greatest 影響（力） in the 事柄. A period of 干ばつ and 冷淡な rains retards growth and germination, while たびたび（訪れる） warm rains have an opposite 影響, the result 存在 that you find vegetation of the same variety in all 行う／開催する／段階s of 開発, growing 味方する by 味方する—blossoms upon one tree, fruit upon another, and the 乾燥した，日照りの seed-pods upon a third. Not even, therefore, by the growth of 工場／植物 life, might one 手段 time within the Moon, and the period of gestation の中で the Va-gas is 類似して 不規律な, 存在 影響する／感情d by the physical 条件 of the 女性（の） 同様に as by climatic 条件s, I imagine. When the tribe is 井戸／弁護士席-fed, and the 天候 warm, the 軍人s 勝利を得た, and the minds of the women at peace, they bring 前へ／外へ their young in an incredibly short period. On the other 手渡す, a period of 冷淡な, or of hunger, and of long marches, に引き続いて 敗北・負かす, induces an opposite result. It seems to me that the 女性（の）s nurse their young for a very short period of time, for they grow 速く, and as soon as their molars are through, and they can 開始する eating meat, they are 離乳するd. They are devilish little rascals, their youthful exuberance finding its 出口 in 行為／法令／行動するs of fiendish cruelty. As they are not strong enough to （打撃，刑罰などを）与える their 拷問s on adults they （罪などを）犯す them upon one another, with the result that the 女性 are often killed, after they are 離乳するd and have left the 保護 of their savage mothers. Of course, they tried to play some of their fiendish tricks on Orthis and myself, but after we had knocked a few of them 負かす／撃墜する, they left us 厳しく alone.
During the 嵐／襲撃する, they 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd, shivering and 冷淡な, against the adults. かもしれない I should be ashamed to say it, but I felt no pity for them, and rather prayed that they would all be 冷気／寒がらせるd to death, so hateful and wantonly cruel were they. As they become adults, they are いっそう少なく wanton in their 残虐（行為）s, though no いっそう少なく cruel, their energies, however, 存在 intelligently directed upon the two 決定的な 利益／興味s of their lives—procuring flesh and women.
すぐに after the rain 中止するd, the 勝利，勝つd began to abate, and as I was 冷淡な, cramped and uncomfortable, I walked out into the open, in search of 演習 that would 刺激する my 循環／発行部数 and warm me again. As I walked briskly to and fro, looking here and there at the 証拠s of the 最近の 嵐／襲撃する, my ちらりと見ること chanced to rise toward the sky, and there I saw what appeared at first to be a 抱擁する bird, a few hundred feet above the forest in which we had sought 避難所. It was flapping its 広大な／多数の／重要な wings weakly and seemed to be almost upon the 瀬戸際 of exhaustion, and though I could see that it was 試みる／企てるing to 飛行機で行く 支援する in the direction of the mountains, the 軍隊 of the 勝利，勝つd was 刻々と carrying it in the direction of the lowlands and the sea. Presently it would be 直接／まっすぐに above me, and as it drew nearer, I knit my brows in puzzlement, for except for its wings, and what appeared to be a large hump upon its 支援する, its form bore a striking resemblance to that of a human 存在.
Some of the No-先頭s evidently saw me looking 上向きs thus interestedly, and 誘発するd by curiosity, joined me. When they saw the creature 飛行機で行くing weakly 総計費, they 始める，決める up a 広大な／多数の／重要な noise, until presently all the tribe had run into the open and were looking up at the thing above us.
The 勝利，勝つd was 少なくなるing 速く, but it still was strong enough to carry the creature gently toward us, and at the same time I perceived that whatever it was, it was 落ちるing slowly to the ground, or more 正確に, 沈むing slowly.
"What is it?" I asked of the 軍人 standing beside me.
"It is a U-ga," he replied. "Now shall we eat."
I had seen no birds in the lunar world, and as I knew they would not eat the 飛行機で行くing reptiles, I guessed that this must be some 種類 of bird life, but as it dropped closer, I became more and more 納得させるd that it was a winged human 存在, or at least a winged creature with human form.
As it ぱたぱたするd toward the ground, the No-先頭s ran along to 会合，会う it, waiting for it to 落ちる within reach. As they did so, Ga-va-go called to them to bring the creature to him alive and 無事の.
I was about a hundred yards from the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, when the poor thing finally fell into their clutches. They dragged it to the ground 概略で, and a moment later I was horrified to see them 涙／ほころび its wings from it and the hump from its 支援する. There was a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of 不平（をいう）ing at Ga-va-go's order, as に引き続いて the 嵐／襲撃する and their long 急速な／放蕩な, the tribe was ravenously hungry.
"Flesh, flesh!" they growled. "We are hungry. Give us flesh!" But Ga-va-go paid no attention to them, standing to one 味方する beneath a tree, を待つing the 囚人 that they were bringing toward him.
ORTHIS, who was becoming the almost constant companion of the 長，指導者, was standing beside the latter, while I was twenty-five or thirty yards away, and 直接／まっすぐに between Ga-va-go and the 軍人s who were approaching with the 囚人, who would of necessity have to pass の近くに beside me. I remained where I was, therefore, ーするために get a better look at it, which was rather difficult because it was almost 完全に surrounded by No-先頭s. However as they （機の）カム opposite me, there was a little break momentarily in the 階級s, and I had my first 適切な時期, though 簡潔な／要約する, for a closer 観察 of the 捕虜; and my comprehension was almost staggered by what my 注目する，もくろむs 明らかにする／漏らすd to me, for there before me, was as perfectly formed a human 女性（の） as I had ever seen. By earthly 基準s, she appeared a girl of about eighteen, with hair of glossy blackness, that 示唆するd more the raven's wing than aught else and a 肌 of almost marble whiteness, わずかに tinged with a creamy shade. Only in the color of her 肌, did she 異なる from earthly women in 外見, except that she seemed far more beautiful than they. Such perfection of features seemed almost unbelievable. Had I seen her first 提起する／ポーズをとるd motionless, I could have sworn that she was chiseled from marble, yet there was nothing 冷淡な about her 外見. She 公正に／かなり radiated life and feeling. If my first impression had been startling, it was nothing to the 影響 that was produced when she turned her 注目する，もくろむs 十分な upon me. Her 黒人／ボイコット brows were two thin, penciled arches, beneath which were dark 井戸／弁護士席s of light, 争う in blackness with her raven hair. On either cheek was just the faintest suggestion of a deeper cream, and to think that these hideous creatures saw in that form divine only flesh to eat! I shuddered at the thought and then my 注目する，もくろむs met hers and I saw an 表現 of incredulity and surprise 登録（する）d in those liquid orbs. She half-turned her 長，率いる as she was dragged past, that she might have a その上の look at me, for doubtless she was as surprised to see a creature like me as I was to see her.
She half-turned her 長，率いる as she was dragged past.
Involuntarily I started 今後. Whether there was an 控訴，上告 for succor in those 注目する，もくろむs I do not know, but at least they 誘発するd within me 即時に, that natural instinct of a human male to 保護する the weak. And so it was that I was a little behind her and to her 権利, when she was 停止（させる）d before Ga-va-go.
The savage Va-gas' chieftain 注目する，もくろむd her coldly, while from all 味方するs there arose cries of "Give us flesh! Give us flesh! We are hungry!" to which Ga-va-go paid not the slightest attention.
"From whence come you, U-ga?" he 需要・要求するd.
Her 長，率いる was high, and she 注目する，もくろむd him with 冷淡な dignity as she replied, "From Laythe."
The No-先頭 raised his brows. "Ah," he breathed, "from Laythe. The flesh of the women from Laythe is good," and he licked his thin lips.
The girl 狭くするd her 注目する，もくろむs, and 攻撃するd her chin a bit higher. "Rympth!" she ejaculated, disgustedly.
As rympth is the 指名する of the four-legged snake of Va-nah, the inner lunar world, and considered the lowest and most disgusting of created things, she could not 井戸／弁護士席 have 適用するd a more opprobrious epithet to the No-先頭 chieftain, but if it had been her 意図 to affront him, his 表現 gave no 指示，表示する物 that she had 後継するd.
"Your 指名する?" he asked.
"Nah-ee-lah," she replied.
"Nah-ee-lah," he repeated, "Ah, you are the daughter of Sagroth, Jemadar of Laythe."
She nodded in indifferent affirmation, as though aught he might say was a 事柄 of perfect 無関心／冷淡 to her.
"What do you 推定する／予想する us to do with you?" asked Ga-va-go, a question which 示唆するd a cat playing with a mouse before destroying it.
"What can I 推定する／予想する of the Va-gas, other than that they will kill me and eat me?" she replied.
A roar of savage assent arose from the creatures surrounding her. Ga-va-go flashed a quick look of 怒り／怒る and displeasure at his people.
"Do not be too sure of that," he snapped. "This be little more than a meal for Ga-va-go alone. It would but whet the appetite of the tribe."
"There are two more," 示唆するd a bold 軍人, の近くに beside me, pointing at me and at Orthis.
"Silence!" roared Ga-va-go. "Since when did you become 長，指導者 of the No-先頭s?"
"We can 餓死する without a 長，指導者," muttered the 軍人 who had spoken, and from two or three about him arose grumblings of assent.
Swift, at that, Ga-va-go 後部d upon his hind feet, and in the same 動議, drew and buried his spear, the sharp point 侵入するing the breast of the malcontent, piercing his heart. As the creature fell, the 軍人 closest to him slit his throat, while another withdrew Ga-va-go's spear from the 死体, and returned it to the 長，指導者.
"Divide the carcass の中で you," 命令（する）d the 長，指導者, "and whosoever thinks that there is not enough, let him speak as that one spoke, and there shall be more flesh to eat."
Thus did Ga-va-go, 長，指導者 of the No-先頭s, 持つ／拘留する the obedience of his savage tribesmen. There was no more muttering then, but I saw several cast hungry 注目する，もくろむs at me—hungry, angry 注目する，もくろむs that boded me no good.
In what seemed an incredibly short space of time, the carcass of the 殺害された 軍人 had been divided and devoured, and once again we 始める，決める out upon the march, in search of new fields to 征服する／打ち勝つ, and fresh flesh to eat.
Now Ga-va-go sent scouts far in 前進する of the point, for we were entering 領土 which he had not 侵略するd for a long time, a truth which was 証拠d by the fact that there were only about twenty 軍人s in the tribe, besides Ga-va-go, who were at all familiar with the 領土. 自然に quarrelsome and disagreeable, the No-先頭s were far from pleasant companions upon that memorable march, since they had not 回復するd from the fright and 不快s of the 嵐／襲撃する and, in 新規加入, were ravenously hungry. I imagine that 非，不，無, other than Ga-va-go, could have held them. What his 目的 was in 保存するing the three 囚人s, that would have made such excellent food for the tribe, I did not know. However, we were not 殺害された, though I 裁判官d the fellow who carried me, would much sooner have eaten me, and to vent his spite upon me he trotted as much as he could, and I can 保証する you that he had the most devilishly execrable trot I ever sat. I felt that he was rather running the thing into the ground, for he had an 平易な rack, which would have made it much more comfortable for both of us, and inasmuch as I knew that I was 安全な as long as I was under Ga-va-go's 保護, I made up my mind to teach the fellow a lesson, which I finally did, although almost as much to my 不快 as his, by making no 成果／努力 to 緩和する myself upon his 支援する so that at every step I rose high and （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する hard upon him, sitting as far 支援する as possible so as to 続けざまに猛撃する his 腎臓s painfully. It made him very angry and be 脅すd me with all 肉親，親類d of things if I didn't desist, but I only answered by 示唆するing that he take an easier gait, which at last he was 軍隊d to do.
Orthis was riding ahead with Ga-va-go, who as usual led the point, while the new 囚人 astride a No-先頭 軍人 was with the main 団体／死体, as was I.
Once the 軍人s that we bestrode paced 味方する by 味方する, and I saw the girl 注目する，もくろむing me questioningly. She seemed much 利益／興味d in the 残余s of my uniform, which must have 異なるd 大いに from any 着せる／賦与するing she had seen in her own world. It seemed that she spoke and understood the same language that Ga-va-go used, and so at last I made bold to 演説（する）／住所 her.
"It is unfortunate," I said, "that you have fallen into the 手渡すs of these creatures. I wish that I might be of service to you, but I also am a 囚人."
She 定評のある my speech with a slight inclination of her 長，率いる, and at first I thought that she was not going to reply, but finally looking me 十分な in the 直面する she asked, "What are you?"
"I am one of the inhabitants of the 惑星 Earth."
"Where is that, and what is 惑星?" she asked, for I had had to use the Earth word, since there is no word of 類似の meaning in the language of the Va-gas.
"You know, of course," I said, "that space outside of Va-nah is filled with other worlds. The closest to Va-nah is Earth, which is many, many times larger than your world. It is from Earth that I come."
She shook her 長，率いる. "I do not understand," she said. She の近くにd her 注目する，もくろむs, and waved her 手渡すs with a gesture that might have 含むd the universe. "All, all is 激しく揺する," she said, "except here in the 中心 of everything, in this space we call Va-nah. All else is 激しく揺する."
I 抑えるd a smile at the 広大な egotism of Va-nah, but yet how little different is it from many worldlings, who conceive that the entire cosmos 存在するs 単独で for the inhabitants of Earth. I even know men in our own enlightened twenty-first century, who 主張する that 火星 is not 住むd and that the messages that are 趣旨d to come from our sister 惑星, are either the 証拠s of a 広大な／多数の／重要な world hoax, or the 発言する／表明する of the devil 誘惑するing people from belief in the true God.
"Did you ever see my like in Va-nah?" I asked her.
"No," she replied, "I never did, but I have not been to every part of Va-nah. Va-nah is a very 広大な／多数の／重要な world, and there are many corners of it of which I know nothing."
"I am not of Va-nah," I told her again, "I am from another world far, far away;" and then I tried to explain something of the universe to her— of the sun and the 惑星s and their 衛星s, but I saw that it was as far beyond her as are the conceptions of eternity and space beyond the finite mind of Earth Men. She 簡単に couldn't get it, that was all. To her, everything was solid 激しく揺する that we know as space. She thought for a long time, though, and then she said, "Ah, perhaps after all there may be other worlds than Va-nah. The 広大な／多数の／重要な Hoos, those 広大な 穴を開けるs that lead into the eternal 激しく揺する, may open into other worlds like Va-nah. I have heard that theory discussed, but no one in Va-nah believes it. It is true, then!" she exclaimed brightly, "and you come from another world like Va-nah. You （機の）カム through one of the Hoos, did you not?"
"Yes, I （機の）カム through one of the Hoos," I replied—the word means 穴を開ける in the Va-gas tongue—"but I did not come from a world like Va-nah. Here you live upon the inside of a hollow sphere. We Earth Men live upon the outside of a 類似の though much larger sphere."
"But what 持つ／拘留するs it up?" she cried, laughing. It was the first time that she had laughed, and it was a very contagious laugh, and altogether delightful. Although I knew that it would probably be useless, I tried to explain the whole thing to her, 開始するing with the nebular hypothesis, and winding up with the relations that 存在する between the Moon and the Earth. If I didn't 遂行する anything else, I at least gave her something to distract her mind from her 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な predicament, and to amuse her 一時的に, for she laughed often at some of my 声明s. I had never seen so gay and vivacious a creature, nor one so 完全に beautiful as she. The 選び出す／独身, sleeveless, tunic-like 衣料品 that she wore, fell scarcely to her 膝s and as she bestrode the No-先頭 軍人, it often flew 支援する until her thighs, even, were exposed. Her 人物／姿／数字 was divinely perfect, its graceful contours 存在 rather accentuated than hidden by the diaphanous 構成要素 of her dainty covering; but when she laughed, she exposed two 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of even white teeth that would be the envy of the most beautiful of Earth Maids.
"Suppose," she said, "that I should take a handful of gravel and throw it up in the 空気／公表する. によれば your theory the smaller would all 開始する to 回転する about the larger and they would go 飛行機で行くing thus wildly around in the 空気／公表する forever, but that is not what would happen. If I threw a handful of gravel into the 空気／公表する it would 落ちる すぐに to the ground again, and if the worlds you tell me of were cast thus into the 空気／公表する, they too would 落ちる, just as the gravel 落ちるs."
It was useless, but I had known that from the beginning. What would be more 利益／興味ing would be to question her, and that I had wished to do for some time, but she always put me off with a pretty gesture and a shake of her 長，率いる, 主張するing that I answer some of her questions instead, but this time I 主張するd.
"Tell me, please," I asked, "how you （機の）カム to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where you were 逮捕（する）d, how you flew, and what became of your wings, and why, when they tore them from you, it did not 負傷させる you?"
She laughed at that やめる merrily.
"The wings do not grow upon us," she explained, "we make them and fasten them upon our 武器."
"Then you can support yourself in the 空気／公表する with wings fastened to your 武器?" I 需要・要求するd, incredulously.
"Oh, no," she said, "the wings we use 簡単に for propelling ourselves through the 空気／公表する. In a 捕らえる、獲得する, upon our 支援するs, we carry a gas that is はしけ than 空気／公表する. It is this gas which supports us, and we carry it in such 量s as to 持続する a perfect equilibrium, so that we may float at any 高度, or with our wings rise or 落ちる gently; but as I hovered over Laythe, （機の）カム the 空気／公表する that runs, and 掴むing me with its strong 武器 bore me off across the surface of Va-nah. Futilely I fought against it until I was spent and weak, and then it dropped me into the clutches of the Va-gas, for the gas in my 捕らえる、獲得する had become 使い果たすd. It was not ーするつもりであるd to carry me aloft for any 広大な／多数の／重要な length of time."
She had used a word which, when I questioned her, she explained so that I understood that it meant time, and I asked her what she meant by it and how she could 手段 it, since I had seen no 指示，表示する物 of the Va-gas having any conception of a measurable 面 of duration.
Nah-ee-lah explained to me that the Va-gas, who were a lower order, had no means of 手段ing time, but that the U-ga, the race to which she belonged, had always been able to 計算する time through their 観察 of the fact that during 確かな periods the 底（に届く）s of the hoos, or 噴火口，クレーターs, were illuminated, and for another period they were dark, and so they took as a 部隊 of 手段 the total period from the beginning of this light in a 確かな 噴火口，クレーター to its beginning again, and this they called a ula, which corresponds with a sidereal month. By mechanical means they divide this into a hundred parts, called ola, the duration of each of which is about six hours and thirty-two minutes earth time. Ten ulas make a keld, which one might call the lunar year of about two hundred and seventy-two days earth time.
I asked her many questions and took 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ in her answers, for she was a 有望な, intelligent girl, and although I saw many 証拠s of regal dignity about her, yet her manner toward me was most natural and 影響を受けない, and I could not help but feel that she 占領するd a position of importance の中で her own people.
Our conversation was suddenly interrupted, however, by a messenger from the point, who （機の）カム racing 支援する at tremendous 速度(を上げる）, carrying word from Ga-va-go that the scouts were signaling that they had discovered a large village, and that the 軍人s were to 準備する to fight.
すぐに we moved up 速く to Ga-va-go, and then we all 前進するd toward the scout who could be seen upon a knoll far ahead. We were 警告を与えるd to silence, and as we moved at a きびきびした canter over the soft, pale lavender vegetation of the inner Moon, the feet of the Va-gas giving 前へ／外へ no sound, the picture 現在のd to my earthly 注目する，もくろむs was weird and mysterious in the extreme.
When we reached the scout, we learned that the village was 据えるd just beyond a low 山の尾根 not far distant, so Ga-va-go gave orders that the women, the children, and the three 囚人s should remain under a small guard where we were until they had topped the 山の尾根, when we were to 前進する to a position where we might overlook the village, and if the 戦う／戦い was against the No-先頭s we could 退却／保養地 to a point which he 示すd to the 軍人s left to guard us. This was to be the rendezvous, for に引き続いて 敗北・負かす the Va-gas 軍人s scatter in all directions, thus 妨げるing any かなりの 団体／死体 of them 存在 attacked and destroyed by a larger 団体／死体 of the 追求するing enemy.
As we stood there upon the knoll, watching Ga-va-go and his savage 軍人s galloping 速く toward the distant 山の尾根, I could not but wonder that the inhabitants of the village which they were about to attack had not placed sentinels along the 山の尾根 to 妨げる just such a surprise as this, but when I questioned one of the 軍人s who had been left to guard us, he said that not all the Va-gas tribes were accustomed to 地位，任命するing sentinels when they felt themselves reasonably 安全な from attack. It had always been Ga-va-go's custom, however, and to it they せいにするd his 最高位 の中で the other Va-gas tribes over a large 領土.
"After a tribe has made a few successful （警察の）手入れ，急襲s and returned 勝利を得た, they are filled with pride," the 軍人 explained to me, "and presently they begin to think that no one dares to attack them and then they grow careless, and little by little the custom of 地位，任命するing sentinels 減少（する）s into disuse. The very fact that they have no sentinels 示すs that they are a large, powerful and successful tribe. We shall 料金d 井戸／弁護士席 for a long time."
The very idea of the thought that was passing through his mind, was repellent in the extreme, and I 公正に／かなり shuddered when I 熟視する／熟考するd the callousness with which this creature spoke of the coming orgy, in which he hoped to devour flesh of his own 肉親，親類d.
Presently we saw our 軍隊 disappear beyond the 山の尾根, and then we too, 前進するd, and as we moved 今後 there （機の）カム suddenly to us, from the distance the 猛烈な／残忍な and savage war cry of the No-先頭s and a moment later it was answered by another no いっそう少なく terrible, rising from the village beyond the 山の尾根. Our guards 急いでd us then, to greater 速度(を上げる）, until, at a 十分な run, we 機動力のある the 法外な slope of the 山の尾根 and 停止（させる）d upon its crest.
Below us lay a 幅の広い valley, and in the 中心 a long, beautiful lake, the opposite shore of which was 着せる／賦与するd in forest while that nearest us was open and park-like, dotted here and there with beautiful trees, and in this open space we descried a large village.
The ferocity of the scene below us was almost indescribable. The No-先頭s 軍人s were circling the village at a 早い run, 試みる／企てるing to keep the enemy in a compact 集まり within, where it would 現在の a better 的 for their spears. Already the ground was dotted with 死体s. There were no 負傷させるd, for whenever one fell the nearest to him whether friend or 敵 削減（する） his throat, since the 勝利者s would devour them all without partiality. The 女性（の）s and the young had taken 避難 in the huts, from the doorways of which they watched the 進歩 of the 戦う／戦い. The defenders 試みる／企てるd 繰り返して to break through the circling No-先頭s. The 軍人 with whom I had been talking told me that if they were successful the 女性（の）s and the young would follow them through the break scattering in all directions, while their 軍人s 試みる／企てるd to encircle the No-先頭s. It was almost すぐに evident that the advantage lay with the 軍隊 that 後継するd in placing this swift-moving circle about its enemy, and keeping the enemy within it until they had been 派遣（する）d, for those in the racing circle 現在のd a poor 的, while the compact 集まり of 軍人s milling in the 中心 could 不十分な be 行方不明になるd.
The ferocity of the scene below us was almost indescribable.
に引き続いて several 不成功の 試みる／企てるs to break through the （犯罪の）一味 of savage foemen the defenders suddenly formed another smaller （犯罪の）一味 within, and moving in the opposite direction to the No-先頭s, raced in a 早い circle. No longer did they cast spears at the enemy, but contented themselves with leaping and bounding at a 早い gait. At first it seemed to me that they had lost their 長，率いるs with terror, but at last I realized that they were 遂行する／発効させるing a 戦略の 作戦行動 which 論証するd both cunning and high discipline. In the earlier 行う／開催する／段階s of the 戦う／戦い each 味方する had depended for its 武器s upon those 投げつけるd by the …に反対するing 軍隊, but now the defenders 投げつけるd no 武器s, and it became 明らかな that the No-先頭s would soon no longer have spears to cast at them. The defenders were also 少なくなるing their 死傷者s by moving in a 早い circle in a direction opposite to that taken by the 攻撃者s, but it must have 要求するd high courage and かなりの discipline to 達成する this result since it is difficult in the extreme to 強要する men to 現在の themselves continuously as living 的s for a 敵 while they themselves are permitted to （打撃，刑罰などを）与える no 傷害 upon the enemy.
Ga-va-go 明らかに was familiar with the ruse, for suddenly he gave a loud cry which was evidently a 命令（する）. Instantaneously, his entire 軍隊 wheeled in their 跡をつけるs and raced in the opposite direction 平行のing the defenders of the village, and すぐに thereafter cast their remaining spears at comparatively 平易な 的s.
The defenders, who were of the tribe called Lu-thans, wheeled 即時に to 逆転する the direction of their flight. Those 負傷させるd in the sudden 猛攻撃 つまずくd and fell, tripping and 妨げるing the others, with the result that for an instant they were a 絡まるd 集まり, without order or 形式. Then it was that Ga-va-go and his No-先頭s leaped in upon them with their short, wicked sword-daggers. At once the 戦う／戦い 解決するd itself into a ferocious and 血まみれの 手渡す-to-手渡す 衝突, in which daggers and teeth and three-toed paws each did their 株 to （打撃，刑罰などを）与える 傷害 upon an antagonist. In their 成果／努力s to escape a blow, or to place themselves in an advantageous position, many of the combatants leaped high into the 空気／公表する, いつかs between thirty and forty feet. Their shrieks and howls were continuous and piercing. 死体s lay piled so 厚い as to 妨げる the movements of the 軍人s, and the ground was slippery with 血, yet on and on they fought, until it seemed that not a 選び出す／独身 one would be left alive.
"It is almost over," 発言／述べるd the 軍人 at my 味方する. "See, there are two or three No-先頭s now attacking each Lu-than."
It was true, and I saw that the 戦う／戦い could last but a short time. As a 事柄 of fact it ended almost すぐに, the remaining Lu-thans suddenly 試みる／企てるing to break away and scatter in different directions. Some of them 後継するd in escaping, かもしれない twenty but I am sure that there were not more than that, and the 残り／休憩（する） fell.
Ga-va-go and his 軍人s did not 追求する the few who had escaped, evidently considering that it was not 価値（がある） the 成果／努力, since there were not enough of them to menace the village, and there was already plenty of meat lying fresh and warm upon the ground.
We were 召喚するd now, and as we とじ込み／提出するd 負かす／撃墜する into the village, 広大な／多数の／重要な was the rejoicing of our 女性（の）s and young.
Guards were placed over the women and children of the 敗北・負かすd Lu-thans, and then at a signal from Ga-va-go, the No-先頭s fell upon the spoils of war. It was a 反乱ing spectacle, as mothers devoured their sons, and wives, their husbands. I do not care to dwell upon it.
When the 勝利者s had eaten their fill, the 囚人s were brought 前へ／外へ under 激しい guard, and divided by the Va-gas between the 生き残るing No-先頭s 軍人s. There was no えこひいき shown in the 配当 of the 囚人s, except that Ga-va-go was given first choice, and received also those that remained after as nearly equal a 配当 as possible had been made. I had 推定する／予想するd that the male children would be killed, but they were not, 存在 inducted into the tribe upon an equal 地盤 with those that had been born into it.
存在 有能な of no 感情s of either affection or 忠義, it is immaterial to these creatures to what tribe they belong, but once inducted into a tribe, the instinct of self-保護 持つ／拘留するs them to it, since they would be すぐに 殺害された by the members of any other tribe.
I learned すぐに after this 約束／交戦 that Ga-va-go had lost fully half his 軍人s, and that this was one of the most important 戦う／戦いs that the tribe had ever fought. The spoils, however, had been rich, for they had taken over ten thousand women and fully fifty thousand young, and 広大な／多数の／重要な 量s of 武器s, harness, and apparel.
The flesh that they could not eat was wrapped up and buried, and I was told that it would remain in excellent 条件 almost 無期限に／不明確に.
AFTER 占領するing the new village, Orthis and I were separated, he 存在 割り当てるd a hut の近くに to Ga-va-go, while I was placed in another section of the village. If I could have been said to have been on good 条件 with any of the terrible creatures of the tribe, it was with the woman who had taught me the language of the Va-gas, and it was from her that I learned why Orthis was 扱う／治療するd with such 示すd distinction by Ga-va-go, whom, it seemed, he had 約束d to lead to the land of our origin, where, he had 保証するd the savage chieftain, he would find flesh in 豊富.
Nah-ee-lah was 限定するd in still another part of the village, and I only saw her occasionally, for it was evident that Ga-va-go wished to keep the 囚人s separated. Upon one occasion when I met her at the shore of the lake I asked her why it was that they had not 殺害された and eaten her, and she told me that when Ga-va-go had discovered her 身元, and that her father was a Jemadar, a 支配者 of a 広大な／多数の／重要な city, he had sent messengers with an 申し込む／申し出 to return Nah-ee-lah for a 身代金 of one hundred young women of the city of Laythe.
"Do you think your father will send the 身代金?" I asked.
"I do not know," she replied. "I do not see how they are going to get a message to him, for ordinarily, my race kills the Va-gas on sight. They may 後継する, however, but even so, it is possible that my father will not send the 身代金. I would not wish him to. The daughters of my father's people are as dear to them, as am I to him. It would be wrong to give a hundred of the daughters of Laythe in return for one, even though she be the daughter of the Jemadar."
We had drunk, and were returning toward our huts when, wishing to 長引かせる our conversation and to be with this pleasant companion while I might, I 示唆するd that we walk さらに先に into the 支持を得ようと努めるd and gather fruit. Nah-ee-lah 示す her 乗り気, and together we strolled out of the village into the denser 支持を得ようと努めるd at its 後部, where we 設立する a 特に delicious fruit growing in 豊富. I gathered some and 申し込む／申し出d it to her, but she 辞退するd, thanking me, 説 that she had but just eaten.
"Do they bring the fruit to you," I asked, "or do you have to come and gather it yourself?"
"What fruit I get I gather," she replied, "but they bring me flesh. It is of that which I have just eaten, and so I do not care for fruit now."
"Flesh!" I exclaimed. "What 肉親，親類d of flesh?"
"The flesh of the Va-gas, of course," she replied. "What other flesh might a U-ga eat?"
I 恐れる that I ill-隠すd my surprise and disgust at the thought that the beautiful Nah-ee-lah ate of the flesh of the Va-gas.
"You, too, eat of the flesh of these creatures?" I 需要・要求するd.
"Why not?" she asked. "You eat flesh, do you not, in your own country. You have told me that you raise beasts 単独で for their flesh."
"Yes," I replied, "that is true, but we eat only the flesh of lower orders; we do not eat the flesh of humans."
"You mean that you do not eat the flesh of your own 種類," she said.
"Yes," I replied, "that is what I mean."
"Neither do I," she said. "The Va-gas are not of the same 種類 as the U-ga. They are a lower order, just as are the creatures whose flesh you eat in your own country. You have told me of beef, and of mutton, and of pork, which you have 述べるd as creatures that run about on four 脚s, like the Va-gas. What is the difference, then, between the eating of the flesh of pork and beef or mutton, and the eating of Va-gas, who are low creatures also?"
"But they have human 直面するs!" I cried, "and a spoken language."
"You had better learn to eat them," she said, "さもなければ you will eat no flesh in Va-nah."
The more I thought about it the more 推論する／理由 I saw in her point of 見解（をとる）. She was 権利. She was no more transgressing any natural 法律 in eating the flesh of the Va-gas than do we, eating the flesh of cattle. To her the Va-gas were いっそう少なく than cattle. They were dangerous and hated enemies. The more I 分析するd the thing, the more it seemed to me that we humans of the earth were more surely transgressing a natural 法律 by devouring our 国内の animals, many of which we learned to love, than were the U-ga of Va-nah in devouring the flesh of their four-footed 敵s, the Va-gas. Upon our earthly farms we raise calves and sheep and little pigs, and oftentimes we become 大いに 大（公）使館員d to individuals and they to us. We 伸び（る） their 信用／信任, and they have implicit 信用 in us, and yet, when they are of the 権利 age, we 殺す and devour them. Presently it did not seem either wrong or unnatural that Nah-ee-lah should eat the flesh of the Va-gas, but as for myself, I could never do it, nor ever did.
We had left the forest, and were returning to the village to our huts when, 近づく the large hut 占領するd by Ga-va-go, we （機の）カム suddenly upon Orthis. At the sight of us together he scowled.
"If I were you," he said to me, "I would not associate with her too much. It may 誘発する the displeasure of Ga-va-go."
It was the first time that Orthis had spoken to me since we had 占領するd this village. I did not like his トン or his manner.
"You will please to mind your own 商売／仕事, Orthis," I said to him, and continued on with Nah-ee-lah. I saw the man's 注目する，もくろむs 狭くする malignantly, and then he turned, and entered the hut of Ga-va-go, the 長，指導者 of the No-先頭s.
Every time I went to the river, I had to pass in the 周辺 of Nah-ee-lah's hut. It was a little out of my way, but I always made the slight detour in the hope of 会合 her, though I had never entered her hut nor called for her, since she had never 招待するd me and realizing her position, I did not wish to intrude. I was of course ignorant of the social customs of her people, and 恐れるd 感情を害する／違反するing her accidentally.
It chanced that the next time that I walked 負かす／撃墜する to the lake shore, に引き続いて our stroll in the 支持を得ようと努めるd, I made my usual detour that I might pass by the hut of Nah-ee-lah. As I （機の）カム 近づく I heard 発言する／表明するs, one of which I 認めるd as that of Nah-ee-lah, and the other, a man's 発言する／表明する. The girl's トンs were angry and imperious.
"Leave my presence, creature!" were the first words that I could distinguish, and then the man's 発言する／表明する.
"Come," he said, ingratiatingly. "Let us be friends. Come to my hut, and you will be 安全な, for Ga-va-go is my friend." The 発言する／表明する was the 発言する／表明する of Orthis.
"Go!" she ordered him again. "I would as soon 嘘（をつく） with Ga-va-go as with you."
"Know then," cried Orthis, 怒って, "that you will go, whether you wish it or not, for Ga-va-go has given you to me. Come!" and then he must have 掴むd her, for I heard her cry out, "How dare you lay 手渡すs upon me, Nah-ee-lah, princess of Laythe!"
I was の近くに beside the 入り口 to the hut now, and I did not wait to hear any more, but thrusting the hanging aside entered. There they were, in the 中心 of the 選び出す／独身 room, Orthis struggling to drag the girl toward the 開始 while she resisted and struck at him. Orthis' 支援する was toward me and he did not know that there was another in the hut until I had stepped up behind him and しっかり掴むing him 概略で by the shoulder, had jerked him from the girl and swung him about 直面するing me.
I stepped up behind him and jerked him from the girl.
"You cad," I said, "get out of here before I kick you out, and don't ever let me hear of you （性的に）いたずらするing this girl again."
His 注目する，もくろむs 狭くするd, and he looked at me with an ugly light in them. "Since boyhood, you have cheated me out of all I wished. You 廃虚d my life on Earth, but now, 条件s are 逆転するd. The （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs are turned. Believe me, then, when I tell you that if you 干渉する with me you 調印する your own death 令状. It is only by my 好意 that you live at all. If I gave the word Ga-va-go would destroy you at once. Go then to your hut and stop your 干渉 in the 事件／事情／状勢s of others—a habit that you developed in a most 極悪の degree on Earth, but which will avail you nothing here within the Moon. The woman is 地雷. Ga-va-go has given her to me. Even if her father should fail to send the 身代金 her life shall be spared as long as I 願望（する） her. Your 干渉，妨害 then can only result in your death, and do her no good, for 供給するd you are successful in keeping me from her, you would be but 非難するing her to death in the event that her father does not send the 身代金, and Ga-va-go has told me that there is little 見込み of that, since it is scarcely possible that his messengers will be able to 配達する Ga-va-go's 需要・要求するs to Sagroth."
"You have heard him," I said, turning to the girl. "What are your wishes in the 事柄. Perhaps he speaks the truth."
"I have no 疑問 but that he speaks the truth," she replied, "but know, strangers, that the 栄誉（を受ける） of a princess of Laythe is dearer than her life."
"Very 井戸／弁護士席, Orthis," I said to the man. "You have heard her. Now get out."
He was almost white with 怒り／怒る, and for a moment I thought that he was going to attack me, but he was ever a coward, and contenting himself with giving me a venomous look, he walked from the hut without another word.
I turned to Nah-ee-lah, after the hanging had dropped behind Orthis. "It is too bad," I said, "that with all your 苦しむing at the 手渡すs of the Va-gas, you should also be annoyed by one who is 事実上 of your own 種類."
"Your 親切 more than 補償するs," she replied graciously. "You are a 勇敢に立ち向かう man, and I am afraid that you are going to 苦しむ for your 保護 of me. This man is powerful. He has made wonderful 約束s to Ga-va-go. He is going to teach him how to use the strange 武器s that you brought from your own world. The woman who brings me my meat told me of all this, and that the tribe is much excited by the 約束s that your friend has made to Ga-va-go. He will teach them to make the 武器s, such as you slew their 軍人s with, so that they will be invincible, and may go abroad in Va-nah 殺すing all who …に反対する them and even （警察の）手入れ，急襲ing the cities of the U-ga. He has told them that he will lead them to the strange thing which brought you from your world to Va-nah, and that there they will find other 武器s, like those that you carried, and having the noise which they make, and the things with which they kill. All these he says they may have, and that later he will build other things, such as brought you from your world to Va-nah, and he will take Ga-va-go and all the No-先頭s to what you call Earth."
"If there is any man in the universe who might do it, it is he," I replied, "but there is little 見込み that he can do it. He is 単に deceiving Ga-va-go in the hope of 長引かせるing his own life, against the 可能性 that an 適切な時期 to escape will develop, in which event he will return to our ship and our friends. He is a bad man though, Nah-ee-lah, and you must be careful of him. There is a 空いている hut 近づく yours, and I will come and live in it. There is no use in asking Ga-va-go, for if he is friendly with Orthis, he will not 許す me to make the change. If you ever need me, call 'Julian' as loud as you can, and I will come."
"You are very good," she said. "You are like the better men of Laythe, the high nobles of the 法廷，裁判所 of the Jemadar, Sagroth, my father. They too are honorable men, to whom a woman may look for 保護, but there are no others in all Va-nah since the Kalkars arose thousands of kelds ago, and destroyed the 力／強力にする of the nobles and the Jemadars, and all the civilization that was Va-nah's. Only in Laythe, have we 保存するd a 外見 of the old order. I wish I might take you to Laythe, for there you would be 安全な and happy. You are a 勇敢に立ち向かう man. It is strange that you are not married."
I was upon the point of making some reply, when the hangings at the doorway parted, and a No-先頭 軍人 entered. Behind him were three others. They were walking 築く, with drawn spears.
"Here he is," said the leader, and then, 演説（する）／住所ing me, "Come!"
"Why?" I asked. "What do you want of me?"
"Is it for you to question," he 需要・要求するd, "when Ga-va-go 命令（する）s?"
"He has sent for me?" I asked.
"Come!" repeated the leader, and an instant later they had 麻薬中毒の their spears about my 武器 and neck and 非，不，無 too gently they dragged me from the hut. I had something of a presentiment that this was to be the end. At the doorway I half turned to ちらりと見ること 支援する at the girl. She was standing wide-注目する，もくろむd and 緊張した, watching them drag me away.
"Good-bye—Julian," she said. "We shall never 会合，会う again for there is 非，不，無 to carry our souls to a new incarnation."
"We are not dead yet," I called 支援する, "and remember if you need me call me," and then the hanging dropped behind us, and she was shut off from my 見通し.
They did not take me to my own hut, but to another, not far distant from Nah-ee-lah's, and there they bound my 手渡すs and feet with （土地などの）細長い一片s of leather and threw me upon the ground. Afterwards they left me, dropping the hanging before the 入り口. I did not think that they would eat me, for Orthis had joined with me in explaining to Ga-va-go and the others that our flesh was poisonous, and though they may have questioned the veracity of our 声明s, にもかかわらず I was やめる sure that they would not 危険 the chance of our having told the truth.
The Va-gas 得る their leather by curing the hides of their dead. The better 部分s they use for their trappings and harness. The other 部分s they 削減（する） into thin （土地などの）細長い一片s, which they use in lieu of rope. Most of this is very strong, but some of it is not, 特に that which is improperly cured.
The 軍人s who had been sent to 掴む me had scarcely left the hut before I 開始するd working with my 社債s in an 試みる／企てる to 緩和する or break them. I 発揮するd all my strength in the 成果／努力, until I became sure that those which held my 手渡すs were stretching. The 成果／努力, however, was very tiring, and I had to stop often and 残り／休憩（する）. I do not know how long I worked at them, but it must have been a very long time before I became 納得させるd that however much they gave they were not going to break. Just what I ーするつもりであるd to do with my freedom I do not know, since there was little or no chance that I might escape from the village. Perpetual daylight has its disadvantages, and this was one of them, that there was no 隠すing nocturnal 不明瞭 during which I might こそこそ動く away from the village unseen.
As I lay 残り／休憩（する）ing after my exertions, I suddenly became aware of a strange, moaning sound from without, and then the hut shook, and I realized that another 嵐／襲撃する had come. Soon after I heard the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域 of rain 減少（する）s on the roof, and then a staggering, deafening peal of lunar 雷鳴. As the 嵐／襲撃する waxed in 暴力／激しさ, I could imagine the terror of the No-先頭s, nor even in my 苦境 could I resist the 願望（する） to smile at their discomfiture. I knew that they must all be hiding in their huts, and again I 新たにするd my 成果／努力s to break the 社債s at my wrists, but all to no avail; and then suddenly, above the moaning of the 勝利，勝つd and the （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域ing of the rain, there （機の）カム distinctly to my ears in a （疑いを）晴らす, 十分な 発言する／表明する, a 選び出す／独身 word: "Julian!"
"Nah-ee-lah," I thought. "She needs me. What are they doing to her?" There flashed quickly before my mental 見通し a dozen scenes, in each of which I saw the divine 人物／姿／数字 of the Moon Maid, the 犠牲者 of some fiendish brutality. Now she was 存在 devoured by Ga-va-go; now some of the 女性（の）s were 涙／ほころびing her to pieces, and again the 軍人s were piercing that beautiful 肌 with their cruel spears; or it was Orthis, come to （人命などを）奪う，主張する Ga-va-go's gift. It was this last thought, I think, which turned me almost mad, giving to my muscles the strength of a dozen men. I have always been accounted a powerful man, but in the instant that that 甘い 発言する／表明する （機の）カム across the 嵐／襲撃する to find me, and my imagination pictured her in the clutches of Orthis, something within moved me to Herculean 成果／努力s far transcending aught that I had 以前 達成するd. As though they had been cotton twine now, the leather 社債s at my wrists snapped asunder, and an instant later those at my ankles were torn away, and I was upon my feet. I sprang to the door and into the open, where I 設立する myself in a maelstrom of 勝利，勝つd and rain. In two bounds I had （疑いを）晴らすd the space between the hut in which I had been 限定するd and that 占領するd by Nah-ee-lah, had torn the hanging aside, and had sprung into the 内部の; and there I beheld the materialization of my last 見通し—there was Orthis, one arm about the slender 団体／死体 of the girl pinning her 武器 の近くに to her 味方する, while his other 手渡す was at her throat, choking her and 圧力（をかける）ing her slowly backward across his 膝s toward the ground.
He was 直面するing the door this time, and saw me enter, and as he realized who it was, he 投げつけるd the girl 概略で from him and rose to 会合，会う me. For once in his life he seemed to know no 恐れる, and I think that what with his passion for the girl, and the 憎悪 he felt for me, and the 激怒（する） that my 干渉，妨害 must have engendered, he was momentarily insane, for he suddenly leaped upon me like a madman, and for an instant I （機の）カム 近づく going 負かす／撃墜する beneath his blows—but only for an instant, and then I caught him ひどく upon the chin with my left 握りこぶし, and again, 十分な in the 直面する with my 権利, and though he was a splendid boxer, he was helpless in my 手渡すs. Neither of us had a 武器, or one of us certainly would have been killed in short order. As it was I tried to kill him with my 明らかにする 握りこぶしs, and at last, when he had fallen for the dozenth time, and I had 選ぶd him up and held him upon his feet and struck him 繰り返して again and again, he no longer moved. I was sure that he was dead, and it was with a feeling of 救済 and of satisfaction in a 義務 井戸／弁護士席 成し遂げるd that I looked 負かす／撃墜する upon his lifeless 団体／死体. Then I turned to Nah-ee-lah.
"Come," I said, "there has been given to us this chance for escape. Never again may such a fortuitous combination of circumstances arise. The Va-gas will be hiding in their huts, crouching in terror of the 嵐／襲撃する. I do not know whither we may 飛行機で行く, but wherever it be, we can be in no greater danger than we are here."
She shuddered a little at the thought of going out into the terrors of the 嵐／襲撃する. Though not so fearful of it as the ignorant Va-gas, she still 恐れるd the wrath of the elements, as do all the inhabitants of Va-nah, but she did not hesitate, and as I stretched out a 手渡す, she placed one of hers within it, and together we stepped out into the 渦巻くing rain and 勝利，勝つd.
NAH-EE-LAH and I passed through the village of the No-先頭s undetected, since the people of Ga-va-go were cowering in their huts, terror-stricken by the 嵐／襲撃する. The girl led me すぐに to high ground and 上向き along a barren 山の尾根 toward the high mountains in the distance. I could see that she was afraid though she tried to hide it from me, putting on a 勇敢に立ち向かう 前線 that I was sure she was far from feeling. My 尊敬（する）・点 for her 増加するd, as I have always 尊敬（する）・点d courage, and I believe that it 要求するs the highest courage to do that which fills one with 恐れる. The man who 成し遂げるs heroic 行為／法令／行動するs without 恐れる is いっそう少なく 勇敢に立ち向かう than he who 打ち勝つs his cowardice.
Realizing her 恐れる I 保持するd her 手渡す in 地雷, that the 接触する might impart to her a little of the 信用／信任 that I felt, now that I was 一時的に at least out of the clutches of the Va-gas.
Realizing her 恐れる I 保持するd her 手渡す in 地雷.
We had reached the 山の尾根 above the village when the thought that we were weaponless and without means of 保護 圧倒するd me. I had been in so much of a hurry to escape the village that I had overlooked this very 決定的な consideration. I spoke to Nah-ee-lah about it, telling her that I had best return to the village and make an 成果／努力 to 回復する 所有／入手 of my own 武器s and 弾薬／武器. She tried to dissuade me, telling me that such an 試みる／企てる was foredoomed to 失敗 and prophesying that I would be 再度捕まえるd.
"But we cannot cross this savage world of yours, Nah-ee-lah, without means of 保護," I 勧めるd. "We do not know at what minute some 猛烈な／残忍な creature may 直面する us—think how helpless we shall be without 武器s with which to defend ourselves."
"There are only the Va-gas," she said, "to 恐れる in this part of Va-nah. We know no other dangerous beast, except the tor-売春婦. They are seldom seen. Against the Va-gas your 武器s would be useless, as you already have discovered. The 危険 of 会合 a tor-売春婦 is infinitely いっそう少なく than that which you will 背負い込む if you 試みる／企てる to enter Ga-va-go's hut to 安全な・保証する your 武器s. You 簡単に could not do it and escape, for doubtless the dwelling of the 長，指導者 is （人が）群がるd with 軍人s."
I was compelled, finally, to 収容する／認める the 知恵 of her 推論する／理由ing and to forego an 試みる／企てる to 安全な・保証する my ライフル銃／探して盗む and ピストル, though I can 保証する you that I felt lost without them, 特に when thus 投機・賭けるing 前へ／外へ into a new world so strange to me as Va-nah, and so savage. As a 事柄 of fact, from what I gleaned from Nah-ee-lah, there was but a 選び出す／独身 位置／汚点／見つけ出す upon the entire inner lunar world where she and I could hope to be even reasonably 解放する／自由な from danger, and that was her native city of Laythe. Even there I should have enemies, she told me, for her race is ever 怪しげな of strangers; but the friendship of the princess would be my 保護, she 保証するd me with a friendly 圧力 of the 手渡す.
The rain and 勝利，勝つd must have 固執するd for a かなりの time, for when it was finally over and we looked 支援する through a （疑いを）晴らす atmosphere we 設立する that a low 範囲 of mountains lay between us and the distant sea. We had crossed these and were upon a 高原 at the foot of the higher 頂点（に達する）s. The sea looked very far away indeed, and we could not even guess at the 場所 of the No-先頭s village from which we had escaped.
"Do you think they will 追求する us?" I asked her.
"Yes," she said; "they will try to find us, but it will be like looking for a raindrop in the ocean. They are creatures of the low-lands—I am of the mountains. 負かす／撃墜する there," and she pointed into the valley, "they might find me easily, but in my own mountains—no."
"We are 近づく Laythe?" I asked.
"I do not know. Laythe is hard to find—it is 井戸／弁護士席 hidden. It is for this 推論する／理由 that it 存在するs at all. Its 創立者s were 追求するd by the Kalkars, and had they not 設立する an almost inaccessible 位置／汚点／見つけ出す they would have been discovered and 殺害された long before they could have 建設するd an impregnable city."
She led me then straight into the mighty mountains of the Moon, past the mouths of 抱擁する 噴火口，クレーターs that reached through the lunar crust to the surface of the 衛星, along the 辛勝する／優位s of yawning chasms that dropped three, four, yes, いつかs five miles, sheer into frightful gorges, and then out upon 広大な 高原s, but ever 上向き toward the higher 頂点（に達する）s that seemed to 倒れる above us in the distance. The 噴火口，クレーターs, as a 支配する, lay in the 深い gorges, but some we 設立する upon the 高原s, and even a few opened into the 首脳会議s of mountain 頂点（に達する）s as do those upon the outer surface of 惑星s. Those in the low places were, I believe, the 開始s through which the 初めの molten lunar 核心 was vomited 前へ／外へ by the surface 火山s upon the outer crust.
Nah-ee-lah told me that the secret 入り口 to Laythe lay just below the lip of one of these 噴火口，クレーターs, and it was this she sought. To me the 追求（する），探索（する） seemed hopeless, for as far as the 注目する，もくろむ could reach lay naught but an indescribable jumble of jagged 頂点（に達する）s, terrific gorges and bottomless 噴火口，クレーターs. Yet always the girl seemed to find a way の中で or about them— instinctively, 明らかに, she 設立する 追跡するs and footholds where there were no 追跡するs and where a chamois might have been hard put to it to find 安全な・保証する 地盤.
In these higher 高度s we 設立する a vegetation that 異なるd materially from that which grew in the lowlands. Edible fruits and berries were, however, still 十分に plentiful to keep us reasonably 井戸／弁護士席 供給（する）d with food. When we were tired we usually managed to find a 洞穴 in which we could 残り／休憩（する） in comparative 安全, and when it was possible to do so Nah-ee-lah always 主張するd upon バリケードing the 入り口 with 激しく揺するs, since there was always the danger, she told me, of our 存在 attacked by tor-売春婦s. These 血-thirsty creatures while rare, were にもかかわらず very much to be 恐れるd, since not only were they voracious meat eaters and of such a savage disposition that they attacked nearly everything they saw in wanton ferocity, but even a minor 負傷させる （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd by their fangs or talons often 証明するd 致命的な, because of the fact that their 主要な／長／主犯 diet was the poisonous flesh of the rympth and the 飛行機で行くing toad: I tried to get Nah-ee-lah to 述べる the creature to me, but inasmuch as there was no creature with which we were both familiar that she might compare it with, I learned little more from her than that it stood between eighteen インチs and two feet in 高さ, had long, sharp fangs, four 脚s and was hairless.
As an 援助（する） to climbing, 同様に as to give me some means of 保護, I broke a stout and rather 激しい 支店 from one of the mountain trees, the 支持を得ようと努めるd of which was harder than any that I had seen growing in the lowlands. To roam a strange and savage world 武装した only with a 木造の stick seemed to me the 高さ of rashness, but there was no 代案／選択肢 until the time arrived when I might find the 構成要素s with which to fashion more formidable 武器s. I had in mind a 屈服する and arrows and was 絶えず on the 警戒／見張り for 支持を得ようと努めるd which I considered adapted to the former, and I also 決定するd to forego my 茎 for a spear whenever the 構成要素 for the making of one （機の）カム to 手渡す. I had little time, however, for such things, as it seemed that when we were not sleeping we were 絶えず upon the move, Nah-ee-lah becoming more and more impatient to find her native city as the chances for so doing 少なくなるd—and it seemed to me that they were 絶えず 少なくなるing. While I was やめる sure that she had no more idea where Laythe lay than I, yet we つまずくd on and on and on, through the most stupendous mountain 範囲s that the mind of man can conceive, nor ever, 明らかに, did Nah-ee-lah discover a 選び出す／独身 familiar 目印 upon which to hang a shred of hope that 結局 we might come upon Laythe.
I never saw such a sanguine and 希望に満ちた person as Nah-ee-lah. It was her constant belief that Laythe lay just beyond the next mountain, in spite of the fact that she was invariably mistaken—which seemed never to 少なくなる the exuberance of her enthusiasm for the next guess—which I knew beforehand was going to be a wrong guess.
Once just after we had 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the shoulder of a mountain we （機の）カム upon a little （土地などの）細長い一片 of level land 粘着するing to the 味方する of a mighty 頂点（に達する）. I was in the lead—a position which I tried always to take when it was not 絶対 necessary for Nah-ee-lah to go ahead ーするために find a 追跡する. As I （機の）カム around the shoulder of the mountain, and in 十分な sight of the little level area, I was 肯定的な that I saw a slight movement の中で some bushes at my 権利 about halfway along one 味方する of the little plain.
As we （機の）カム abreast of the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, upon which I kept my 注目する，もくろむ, there broke upon our ears the most hideous 叫び声をあげる that I have ever heard, and 同時に there leaped from the concealment of the bushes a creature about the size of a North American mountain lion, though やめる evidently a reptile and probably a tor-売春婦, as such it 証明するd to be. There was something about the 長，率いる and 直面する which 示唆するd the cat family to me, yet there was really no resemblance between it and any of the earthly felines. It （機の）カム at me with those terrible curved fangs 明らかにするd and bristling and as it （機の）カム it emitted the most terrifying sounds—I have called them 叫び声をあげるs, because that word more nearly 述べるs them than any other, and yet they were a combination of shrieks and moans—the most 血-curdling that I have ever heard.
Nah-ee-lah しっかり掴むd my arm. "Run!" she cried, "run." But I shook her loose and stood my ground. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to run, that I will 収容する／認める, but where to? The creature was covering the ground at tremendous 速度(を上げる） and our only avenue of escape was the 狭くする 追跡する over which we had just come, which clung precariously to the 味方する of a perpendicular cliff. And so I stood there waiting, my feeble stick しっかり掴むd in both 手渡すs. Just what I 推定する／予想するd to do with it I scarcely knew until the tor-売春婦 was upon me. Then I swung for its 長，率いる as a 乱打する swings for a pitched ball. I struck it square upon the nose —a terrific blow that not only stopped it, but felled it. I could hear the bones 鎮圧するing beneath the 衝撃 of my 天然のまま 武器 and I thought that I had done for the thing with that 選び出す／独身 blow, but I did not know the tremendous vitality of the creature. Almost 即時に it was up and at me again, and again I struck it, this time upon the 味方する of the 長，率いる, and again I heard bones 鎮圧する and again it fell ひどく to the ground.
What appeared to be 冷淡な 血 was oozing slowly from its 負傷させるd 直面する as it （機の）カム at me for the third time, its 注目する，もくろむs glaring hideously, its broken jaws agape to 掴む me, while its shrieks and moans rose to a perfect frenzy of 激怒（する） and 苦痛. It 後部d up and struck at me with its talons now, but I met it again with my bludgeon and this time I broke a fore 脚.
How long I fought that awful thing I cannot even guess. Time and time again it 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金d me furiously and each time, though often by but a 奇蹟 of fortune, I managed to keep it from の近くにing, and each blow that I 配達するd 鎮圧するd and maimed it a little more, until at last it was nothing but a bleeding 難破させる of 低俗雑誌, still trying to はう toward me upon its broken 脚s and 掴む me and drag me 負かす／撃墜する with its broken, toothless jaws. Even then it was with the greatest difficulty that I killed it, that I might put it out of its 悲惨.
How long I fought that awful thing I cannot even guess.
Rather exhausted, I turned to look for Nah-ee-lah, and much to my surprise, I 設立する her standing 直接／まっすぐに behind me.
"I thought you had run away," I said,
"No," she said, "you did not run and so I did not, but I never thought that you would be able to kill it."
"You thought that it would kill me, then?" I asked.
"Certainly," she replied. "Even now I cannot understand how you were able to 打ち勝つ a tor-売春婦 with that pitiful little stick of 支持を得ようと努めるd."
"But if you thought I was going to be killed," I 主張するd, "why was it that you did not 捜し出す safety in flight?"
"If you had been killed I should not have cared to live," she said 簡単に.
I did not 正確に／まさに understand her 態度 and scarcely knew what reply to make.
"It was very foolish of you," I said at last, rather blunderingly, "and if we are attacked again you must run and save yourself."
She looked at me for a moment with a peculiar 表現 upon her 直面する which I could not 解釈する／通訳する and then turned and 再開するd her way in the direction in which we had been traveling when our 旅行 had been interrupted by the tor-売春婦. She did not say anything, but I felt that I had 感情を害する／違反するd her and I was sorry. I did not want her 落ちるing in love with me, though, and によれば earthly 基準s, her 声明 that she would rather die than live without me might 自然に have been 解釈する／通訳するd as a 自白 of love. The more I thought of it, however, as we moved along in silence, the more possible it seemed to me that her 基準s might 異なる 広範囲にわたって from 地雷 and that I was only 証明するing myself to be an egotistical ass in assuming that Nah-ee-lah loved me. I wished that I might explain 事柄s to her, but it is one of those things that is rather difficult to explain, and I realized that it might be made much worse if I 試みる／企てるd to do so.
We had been such good friends and our fellowship had been so perfect that the 明らかに 緊張するd silence which 存在するd between us was most depressing. Nah-ee-lah had always been a talkative little person and always gay and cheerful, even under the most trying 条件s.
I was rather tired out after my 遭遇（する） with the tor-売春婦 and should have liked to stop for a 残り／休憩（する）, but I did not 示唆する it, neither did Nah-ee-lah, and so we continued on our seemingly interminable way, though, almost exhausted as I was, I dropped some little distance behind my beautiful guide.
She was やめる out of sight ahead of me upon the winding 追跡する when suddenly I heard her calling my 指名する aloud. I answered her as, 同時に, I broke into a run, for I did not know but that she might be in danger, though her 発言する／表明する did not sound at all like it. She was only a short distance ahead and when I （機の）カム in sight of her I saw her standing at the 辛勝する／優位 of a mighty 噴火口，クレーター. She was 直面するing me and she was smiling.
"Oh, Julian," she cried, "I have 設立する it. I am home and we are 安全な at last."
"I am glad, Nah-ee-lah," I said. "I have been much worried on account of the dangers to which you have been 絶えず 支配するd, 同様に as because of a growing 恐れる that you would never be able to find Laythe."
"Oh, my!" she exclaimed, "I knew that I would find it. If I had to 追跡（する） through every mountain 範囲 in Va-nah I would have 設立する it."
"You are やめる sure that this is the 噴火口，クレーター where lies the 入り口 to Laythe?" I asked her.
"There is no 疑問 of it, Julian," she replied, and she pointed downward over the lip of the 噴火口，クレーター toward a 狭くする ledge which lay some twenty feet below and upon which I saw what appeared to be the mouth of a 洞穴 開始 into the 噴火口，クレーター.
"But, how are we going to reach it?" I asked.
"It may be difficult," she replied, "but we will find a way."
"I hope so, Nah-ee-lah," I said, "but without a rope or wings I do not see how we are going to 遂行する it."
"In the mouth of the tunnel," explained Nah-ee-lah, "there are long 政治家s, each of which has a hook at one end. Ages ago there were no other means of ingress or egress to the city and those who （機の）カム out to 追跡（する） or for any other 目的 （機の）カム through this long tunnel from the city, and from the ledge below they raised their 政治家s and placed the 麻薬中毒の ends over the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター, after which it was a simple 事柄 to clamber up or 負かす／撃墜する the 政治家s as they wished; but it has been long since these tunnels were used by the people of Va-nah, who had no その上の need of them after the perfection of the 飛行機で行くing wings which you saw me using when I was 逮捕（する）d by the Va-gas."
"If they used 政治家s, so may we," I said, "since there are plenty of young trees growing の近くに to the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター. The only difficulty will be in felling one of them."
"We can do that," said Nah-ee-lah, "if we can find some sharp fragments of 石／投石する. It will be slow work, but it can be done," and she started すぐに to 追跡（する） for a fragment with a cutting 辛勝する／優位. I joined her in the search and it was not long before we had discovered several pieces of obsidian with rather sharp 辛勝する／優位s. We then started to work upon a young tree about four インチs in 直径 that grew almost straight for a 高さ of some thirty feet.
Cutting the tree 負かす／撃墜する with our bits of 溶岩 glass was tedious work, but finally it was 遂行するd, and we were both much elated when the tree 倒れるd and fell to the ground. Cutting away the 支店s 占領するd almost as long a time, but that, too, was finally 遂行するd. The next problem which 直面するd us was that of making the 最高の，を越す of the 政治家 安全な・保証する enough to 持つ／拘留する while we descended to the ledge before the mouth of the tunnel. We had no rope and nothing with which to fashion one, other than my 衣料品s, which I was loth to destroy, inasmuch as in these higher 高度s it was often 冷淡な. Presently, however, I 攻撃する，衝突する upon a 計画（する） which, if Nah-ee-lah's muscles and my 神経s withstood the 緊張する it put upon them, bade fair to 保証する the success of our 請け負うing. I lowered the larger end of the 政治家 over the 味方する of the 噴火口，クレーター until the butt 残り／休憩（する）d upon the ledge before the mouth of the tunnel. Then I turned to Nah-ee-lah.
"嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する flat at 十分な length, Nah-ee-lah," I directed her, "and 持つ／拘留する this 政治家 securely with both 手渡すs. You will only have to keep it from 倒れるing to the 味方するs or outward, and to that, I think, your strength is equal. While you 持つ／拘留する it, I will descend to the mouth of the tunnel and raise one of the 正規の／正選手 麻薬中毒の 政治家s which you say should be deposited there. If they are not, I believe that I can 持つ／拘留する our own 政治家 securely from below while you descend." She looked over into the 広大な abyss below and shuddered. "I can 持つ／拘留する it at the 最高の，を越す," she said, "if the 底（に届く） does not slip from the ledge."
"That is a chance that I shall have to take," I replied, "but I will descend very carefully and I think there will be little danger upon that 得点する／非難する／２０."
I could see, upon a more careful examination of the ledge below, that there was some danger of an 事故 such as she 示唆するd.
Nah-ee-lah took her position as I had directed and lay しっかり掴むing the 政治家 securely in both 手渡すs at the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター, which was 絶対 perpendicular at this point, and I 用意が出来ている to make the perilous 降下／家系.
I can 保証する you that my sensations were far from pleasurable as I looked over into that awful abyss. The 噴火口，クレーター itself was some four or five miles in 直径, and, as I had every 推論する／理由 to 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う, 延長するd fully two hundred and fifty miles through the lunar crust to the surface of the Moon. It was one of the most impressive moments of my life as I clung balancing upon the 辛勝する／優位 of that 抱擁する orifice, gazing into the silent, mysterious depths below. And then I 掴むd the 政治家 very gently and lowered myself over the 辛勝する／優位.
"Courage, Julian!" whispered Nah-ee-lah; "I shall 持つ／拘留する very tight."
"I shall be やめる 安全な, Nah-ee-lah," I 保証するd her. "I must be 安全な, for if I am not, how are you to reach the ledge and Laythe?"
As I descended very slowly I tried not to think at all, but to 除外する from my mind every consideration of the appalling depths beneath me. I could not have been more than two feet from the ledge when the very thing that we both tried so hard to guard against transpired—a 後援d fragment of the 政治家's butt crumpled beneath my 負わせる and that slight jar was just 十分な to start the base of my 不安定な ladder 事情に応じて変わる toward the 辛勝する／優位 of the 狭くする 発射／推定 upon which I had 残り／休憩（する）d it, and beyond which lay eternity. Above me I heard a slight 叫び声をあげる and then the 政治家 slipped from the ledge and I felt myself 落ちるing.
It was over in an instant. My feet struck the ledge and I threw myself within the mouth of the tunnel. And then, above me, I heard Nah-ee-lah's 発言する／表明する crying in agonized トンs:
"Julian! Julian! I am 落ちるing!"
即時に I sprang to my feet and peered 上向き from the mouth of the tunnel upon a sight that froze my 血, so horrifying did it seem, for there above me, still 粘着するing to the 政治家, hung Nah-ee-lah, her 団体／死体, with the exception of her 脚s, 完全に over the 辛勝する／優位 of the 噴火口，クレーター. Just as I looked up she dropped the 政治家 and although I made a 得る，とらえる for it I 行方不明になるd it and it fell past me into the maw of the 噴火口，クレーター.
"Julian! Julian! You are 安全な!" she cried; "I am glad of that. It terrified me so when I thought you were 落ちるing and I tried my best to 持つ／拘留する the 政治家, but your 負わせる dragged me over the 辛勝する／優位 of the 噴火口，クレーター. Good-bye, Julian, I cannot 持つ／拘留する on much longer."
"You must, Nah-ee-lah!" I cried; "do not forget the 麻薬中毒の 政治家s that you told me of. I will find one and have you 負かす／撃墜する in no time." And even as I spoke I turned and dove into the tunnel; but my heart stood still at the thought that the 政治家s might not be there. My first ちらりと見ること 明らかにする／漏らすd only the 明らかにする 激しく揺する of 塀で囲むs and 床に打ち倒す and 天井 and no 麻薬中毒の 政治家s in sight. I sprang quickly さらに先に into the tunnel which turned 突然の a few yards ahead of me and just around the bend my 注目する，もくろむs were gladdened by the sight of a dozen or more of the 政治家s which Nah-ee-lah had 述べるd. 掴むing one of them, I ran quickly 支援する to the 入り口. I was almost afraid to look up, but as I did so I was rewarded by the sight of Nah-ee-lah's 直面する smiling 負かす／撃墜する at me—she could smile even in the 直面する of death, could Nah-ee-lah.
"Just a moment more, Nah-ee-lah!" I cried to her, as I raised the 政治家 and caught the hook upon the 噴火口，クレーター's 縁. There were small protuberances on either 味方する of the 政治家 for its entire length, which made climbing it comparatively simple.
"Make haste, Julian!" she cried, "I am slipping."
It wasn't necessary for her to tell me to make haste. I think that I never did anything more quickly in my life than I climbed that 政治家, but I reached her not an instant too soon, for even as my arm slipped about her, her 持つ／拘留する upon the ledge above gave way, and she （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する 長，率いる 真っ先の upon me. I had no difficulty in catching her and supporting her 負わせる. My only 恐れる was that the hook above might not 支える the 追加するd 負わせる under the 緊張する of her 落ちるing 団体／死体. But it held, and I blessed the artisan who had made it thus strong.
A moment later I had descended to the mouth of the tunnel and drawn Nah-ee-lah into the safety of its 内部の. My arm was still around her and hers about me as she stood there sobbing upon my breast. She was utterly relaxed and her supple 団体／死体 felt so helpless against me that there was suddenly 誘発するd within me a feeling such as I had never experienced before—a rather indescribable feeling, yet one which induced, seemingly, an irresistible and ridiculous 願望（する） to go 前へ／外へ and 殺す whole armies of men in 保護 of this little Moon Maid. It must have been a sudden mental 復帰 to some 古代の type of crusading ancestor of the Middle Ages —some knight in armor from whose loins I had sprung, transmitting to me his own flamboyant, yet 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく admirable, chivalry. The feeling rather surprised me, for I have always considered myself more or いっそう少なく practical and hard-長，率いるd. But more sober thought finally 納得させるd me that it was but a nervous reaction from the thrilling moments through which we had both just passed, coupled with her entire helplessness and dependence upon me. Be that as it may, I 解放する／撤去させるd her 武器 from about my neck as gently and as quickly as I could and lowered her carefully to the 床に打ち倒す of the tunnel, so that she sat with her 支援する leaning against one of the 塀で囲むs.
"You are very 勇敢に立ち向かう, Julian," she said, "and very strong."
"I am afraid I am not very 勇敢に立ち向かう," I told her. "I am almost weak from fright even now—I was so afraid that I would not reach you in time, Nah-ee-lah."
"It is the 勇敢に立ち向かう man who is afraid after the danger is past," she said. "He has no time to think of 恐れる until after the happening is all over. You may have been afraid for me, Julian, but you could not have been afraid for yourself, or さもなければ you would not have taken the 危険 of catching me as I fell. Even now I cannot understand how you were able to 持つ／拘留する me."
"Perhaps," I reminded her, "I am stronger than the men of Va-nah, for my earthly muscles are accustomed to 打ち勝つing a gravity six times as 広大な／多数の／重要な as that upon your world. Had this same 事故 happened upon Earth I might not have been able to 持つ／拘留する you when you fell."
THE tunnel in which I 設立する myself and along which Nah-ee-lah led me toward the city of Laythe was remarkable in several particulars. It was 大部分は of natural origin, seemingly consisting of a 一連の 洞穴s which may have been formed by 泡s in the 冷静な／正味のing 溶岩 of the 初めの molten flow and which had later been connected by man to form a continuous subterranean 回廊（地帯）. The 洞穴s themselves were usually more or いっそう少なく spherical in 形態／調整 and the 破片 from the connecting passageways had been 利用するd to fill the 底（に届く）s of them to the level of the main 床に打ち倒す of the passageway. The general 傾向 of the tunnel was 上向き from the point at which we had entered it, and there was a constant draught of 空気／公表する 急ぐing along it in the same direction in which we were moving, 保証するing me that it was undoubtedly 井戸／弁護士席 ventilated for its 十分な length. The 塀で囲むs and 天井 were coated with a 実体 of which radium was evidently one of the 成分s, since even after we had lost sight of the 入り口 the passageway was 井戸／弁護士席 illuminated. We had been moving along in silence for やめる a little distance when I finally 演説（する）／住所d Nah-ee-lah.
"It must seem good," I said, "to travel again this familiar tunnel of your native city. I know how happy I should be were I thus approaching my own birthplace."
"I am glad to be returning to Laythe," she said, "for many 推論する／理由s, but for one I am sorry, and as for this passageway it is scarcely more familiar to me than to you, since I have 横断するd it but once before in my life and that when I was a little girl and （機の）カム here with my father and his 法廷，裁判所 upon the occasion of his 定期刊行物 査察 of the passageway, which is now 事実上 never used."
"If you are not familiar with the tunnel," I asked, "are you sure that there is no danger of our going astray at some fork or 支店?"
"There is but the one passageway," she replied, "which leads from the 噴火口，クレーター to Laythe."
"And how long is the tunnel?" I asked. "Will we soon enter the city?"
"No," she replied, "it is a 広大な／多数の／重要な distance from the 噴火口，クレーター to Laythe."
We had covered some little distance at this time, かもしれない five or six miles, and she had scarcely 中止するd speaking when a turn in the passageway led us into a 洞穴 of larger 割合s than any through which we had 以前 passed and from the opposite 味方する of which two passageways diverged.
"I thought there were no 支店s," I 発言／述べるd.
"I do not understand it," she said. "There is no 支店 from the tunnel of Laythe."
"Could it be possible that we are in the wrong tunnel?" I asked, "and that this does not lead to Laythe?"
"A moment before I should have been sure that we were in the 権利 tunnel," she replied, "but now, Julian, I do not know, for never had I heard of any 支店 of our own tunnel."
We had crossed the 洞穴 and were standing between the 開始s of the two 相違する passageways.
"Which one shall we take?" I asked, but again she shook her 長，率いる.
"I do not know," she replied.
"Listen!" I 警告を与えるd her. "What was that?" For I was sure that I had heard a sound 問題／発行するing from one of the tunnels.
We stood peering into an aperture which 明らかにする／漏らすd about a hundred yards of the passageway before an abrupt turn hid the 延長／続編 of it from our 見解（をとる）. We could hear what now 解決するd itself into the faint sound of 発言する／表明するs approaching us along the 回廊（地帯）, and then やめる suddenly the 人物／姿／数字 of a man appeared around the corner of the turn. Nah-ee-lah leaped to one 味方する out of sight, 製図／抽選 me with her.
"A Kalkar!" she whispered. "Oh, Julian, if they find us we are lost."
"If there is only one of them I can take care of him," I said.
"There will be more than one," she replied; "there will be many."
"Then, let us return the way we （機の）カム and make our way to the 最高の，を越す of the 噴火口，クレーター's 縁 before they discover us. We can throw their 麻薬中毒の 政治家s into the 噴火口，クレーター, 含むing the one which we used to 上がる from the mouth of the tunnel, thus effectually 妨げるing any 追跡."
"We cannot cross this room again to the tunnel upon the opposite 味方する without 存在 apprehended," she replied. "Our only hope is in hiding in this other tunnel until they have passed and 信用ing to chance that we 会合，会う no one within it."
"Come, then," I said. "I dislike the idea of 飛行機で行くing like a 脅すd rabbit, but neither would there be any 広大な／多数の／重要な 知恵 in 直面するing 武装した men without a 選び出す／独身 武器 of 弁護."
Even as we had whispered thus 簡潔に together, we 設立する the 発言する／表明するs from the other tunnel had 増加するd and I thought that I 公式文書，認めるd a トン of excitement in them, though the （衆議院の）議長s were still too far away for us to understand their words. We moved 速く up the 支店 tunnel, Nah-ee-lah in the lead, and after passing the first turn we both felt comparatively 安全な, for Nah-ee-lah was sure that the men who had interrupted our 旅行 were a party of hunters on their way to the outer world by means of the 噴火口，クレーター through which we had entered the tunnel and that they would not come up the 支店 in which we were hiding. Thus believing, we 停止（させる）d after we were 安全に out of sight and 審理，公聴会 of the large 洞穴 we had just left.
"That man was a Kalkar," said Nah-ee-lah, "which means that we are in the wrong tunnel and that we must retrace our steps and continue our search for Laythe upon the surface of the ground." Her 発言する／表明する sounded tired and listless, as though hope had suddenly 砂漠d her 勇敢に立ち向かう heart. We were standing shoulder to shoulder in the 狭くする 回廊（地帯） and I could not resist the impulse to place an arm about her and 慰安 her.
"Do not despair, Nah-ee-lah," I begged her; "we are no worse off than we have been and much better off than before we escaped the Va-gas of Ga-va-go. Then do you not 解任する that you について言及するd one drawback to your return to Laythe—that you might be 同様に off here as there? What was the 推論する／理由, Nah-ee-lah?"
"Ko-tah wants me in marriage," she replied. "Ko-tah is very powerful. He 推定する／予想するs one day to be Jemadar of Laythe. This he cannot be while I live unless he marries me."
"Do you wish to marry him?" I asked.
"No," she said; "not now. Before—" she hesitated—"before I left Laythe I did not care so very much; but now I know that I cannot 結婚する with Ko-tah."
"And your father," I continued, "what of him—will he 主張する that you marry Ko-tah?"
"He cannot do さもなければ," replied Nah-ee-lah, "for Ko-tah is very powerful. If my father 辞退するs to 許す me to marry him Ko-tah may 倒す him, and when my father is dead, should I still 辞退する to marry Ko-tah he may 殺す me, also, and then become Jemadar easily, for the 血 of Jemadars flows in his veins."
"It appears to me, Nah-ee-lah, that you will be about as 不正に off at home as anywhere else in Va-nah. It is too bad that I cannot take you to my own Earth, where you would be やめる 安全な, and I am sure, happy."
"I wish that you might, Julian," she replied 簡単に.
I was about to reply when she placed わずかな／ほっそりした fingers upon my lips. "Hush, Julian!" she whispered, "they are に引き続いて us up this 回廊（地帯）. Come quickly, we must escape before they 追いつく us," and so 説, she turned and ran quickly along the 回廊（地帯） which led neither of us knew whither.
But we were soon to find out, for we had gone but a short distance when we （機の）カム to the tunnel's end in a large circular 議会, at one end of which was a rostrum upon which were a 大規模な, elaborately carved desk and a 議長，司会を務める of 類似の design. Below the rostrum were arranged other 議長，司会を務めるs in 列／漕ぐ／騒動s, with a 幅の広い aisle 負かす／撃墜する the 中心. The furniture, though of peculiar design and elaborately carved with strange 人物／姿／数字s of unearthly beasts and reptiles, was not, for all of that, markedly dissimilar to articles of the same 目的 捏造する，製作するd upon Earth. The 議長，司会を務めるs had four 脚s, high 支援するs and 幅の広い 武器, seeming to have been designed 平等に for durability, service, and 慰安.
I ちらりと見ることd quickly around the apartment, as we first entered, only taking in the 詳細（に述べる）s later, but I saw that there was no other 開始 than the one through which we had entered.
"We will have to wait here, Nah-ee-lah," I said. "Perhaps, though, all will be 井戸／弁護士席—the Kalkars may 証明する friendly."
She shook her 長，率いる negatively. "No," she said, "they will not be friendly."
"What will they do to us?" I asked.
"They will make slaves of us," she replied, "and we shall spend the balance of our lives working almost continuously until we 減少（する） with 疲労，（軍の）雑役 under the cruelest of taskmasters, for the Kalkars hate us of Laythe and will hesitate at nothing that will humiliate or 負傷させる us."
She had scarcely 中止するd speaking when there appeared in the 入り口 of the 洞穴 the 人物／姿／数字 of a man about my own 高さ dressed in a tunic 類似の to Nah-ee-lah's but evidently made of leather. He carried a knife slung in a scabbard depending from a shoulder belt, and in his 権利 手渡す he しっかり掴むd a slender lance. His 注目する，もくろむs were の近くに 始める，決める upon either 味方する of a 目だつ, 麻薬中毒の nose. They were watery, fishy, blue 注目する，もくろむs, and the hair growing profusely above his low forehead was flaxen in color. His physique was admirable, except for a noticeable stoop. His feet were very large and his gait ぎこちない when he moved. Behind him I could see the 長，率いるs and shoulders of others. They stood there grinning at us for a moment, most malevolently, it seemed to me, and then they entered the 洞穴—a 十分な dozen of them. There were several types, with 注目する，もくろむs and hair of different colors, the former 範囲ing from blue to brown, the latter from light blond to almost 黒人／ボイコット.
They stood there grinning at us for a moment, most malevolently.
As they 現れるd from the mouth of the tunnel they spread out and 前進するd slowly toward us. We were cornered like ネズミs in a 罠（にかける）. How I longed for the feel of my (a)自動的な／(n)自動拳銃 at my hip! I envied them their slender spears and their daggers. If I could have but those I might have a chance at least to take Nah-ee-lah out of their clutches and save her from the hideous 運命／宿命 of slavery の中で the Kalkars, for I had guessed what such slavery would mean to her from the little that she had told me, and I had guessed, too, that she would rather die than 服従させる／提出する to it. For my own part, life held little for me; I had long since definitely given up any hope of ever returning to my own world, or of finding the ship and 存在 re-部隊d with West and Jay and Norton. There （機の）カム upon me at that moment, however, a sense of 評価 of the fact that since we had left the village of the No-先頭s I had been far from unhappy, nor could I せいにする this to aught else than the companionship of Nah-ee-lah—a 現実化 that 納得させるd me that I should be utterly 哀れな were she to be taken from me now. Was I to 服従させる／提出する supinely then, to 逮捕（する） and slavery for myself and worse than death for Nah-ee-lah, with the 保証／確信 of consequent 分離 from her? No. I held up my 手渡す as a signal for the 前進するing Kalkars to 停止（させる）.
"Stop!" I 命令（する）d. "Before you 前進する さらに先に I wish to know your 意向s toward us. We entered this tunnel, mistaking it for that which led to the city of my companion. 許す us to 出発／死 in peace and all will be 井戸／弁護士席."
"All will be 井戸／弁護士席, anyway," replied the leader of the Kalkars. "You are a strange creature, such as I have never before seen in Va-nah. Of you we know nothing except that you are not of the Kalkars, and therefore an enemy of the Kalkars, but this other is from Laythe."
"You will not 許す us to go in peace, then?" I 需要・要求するd.
He laughed sneeringly. "Nor in any other way," he said.
I had been standing in the aisle, with my 手渡す upon one of the 議長，司会を務めるs 近づく the rostrum and now I turned to Nah-ee-lah who was standing の近くに beside me.
"Come," I said to her, "follow me; stay の近くに behind me."
Several of the Kalkars were coming 負かす／撃墜する the main aisle toward us, and as I turned toward them from speaking to Nah-ee-lah, I raised the 議長，司会を務める which my 手渡す had been 残り／休憩（する）ing upon, and swinging it quickly around my 長，率いる 投げつけるd it 十分な in the 直面する of the leader. As he went 負かす／撃墜する Nah-ee-lah and I ran 今後, 伸び（る）ing a little toward the 開始 of the tunnel, and then without pausing I 投げつけるd another 議長，司会を務める and a third and a fourth, in 早い succession. The Kalkars tried to bring us 負かす／撃墜する with their lances, but they were so busy dodging 議長，司会を務めるs that they could not cast their 武器s 正確に, and even those few which might さもなければ have struck us were 区d off by my rather remarkable engines of 弁護.
There had been four Kalkars 前進するing toward us 負かす／撃墜する the 中心 aisle. The balance of the party had divided, half of it circling the 洞穴 to the left and the other half to the 権利, with the evident 意向 of coming up the 中心 aisle from behind us. This 作戦行動 had started just before I 開始するd 投げつけるing 議長，司会を務めるs at the four 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of us, and now when those who had ーするつもりであるd to take us from the 後部 discovered that we were likely to make our way through to the tunnel's 入り口, some of them sprang toward us along the passageways between the 議長，司会を務めるs, which necessitated my turning and 充てるing a moment's attention to them. One 抱擁する fellow was in the lead, coming across the 支援するs of the 議長，司会を務めるs leaping from seat to seat; and 存在 the closest to me, he was 自然に my first 的. The 議長，司会を務めるs were rather 激しい and the one that I let 運動 at him caught him 十分な in the chest with an 衝撃 that brought a howl from him and 倒れるd him over across the 支援するs of the 議長，司会を務めるs behind him, where he hung limp and motionless. Then I turned my attention again to those before us, all of whom had fallen before my 大規模な 弾薬／武器. Three of them lay still, but one of them had 緊急発進するd to his feet and was in the very 行為／法令／行動する of casting his lance as I looked. I stopped the 武器 with a 議長，司会を務める and as the fellow went 負かす／撃墜する I caught a glimpse of Nah-ee-lah from the corners of my 注目する，もくろむs as she snatched the lance from the first Kalkar who had fallen and 投げつけるd it at someone behind me. I heard a 叫び声をあげる of 激怒（する） and 苦痛 and then I turned in time to see another of the Kalkars 落ちる almost at my feet, the lance imbedded in his heart.
The way before us was 一時的に open, while the Kalkars behind us had paused, momentarily, at least, in evident びっくり仰天 at the havoc I wrought with these unseemly 武器s against which they had no 弁護.
"Get two knives and two lances from those who have fallen," I cried to Nah-ee-lah, "while I 持つ／拘留する these others 支援する."
She did as I bade, and slowly we 支援するd toward the mouth of the tunnel. My 議長，司会を務めるs had accounted for half our enemies when at last we stood in the 開始, each 武装した with a lance and a knife.
"Now run, Nah-ee-lah, as you never ran before," I whispered to my companion. "I can 持つ／拘留する them off until you have reached the mouth of the tunnel and clambered to the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター. If I am lucky, I will follow you."
"I will not leave you, Julian," she replied, "we will go together or not at all."
"But you must, Nah-ee-lah," I 主張するd, "it is for you that I have been fighting them. What difference can it make in my 運命／宿命 where I am when in Va-nah—all here are my enemies."
She laid her 手渡す gently upon my arm. "I will not leave you, Julian," she repeated, "and that is final."
The Kalkars within the room were now 前進するing toward us menacingly.
"停止（させる）!" I cried to them, "you see what 運命／宿命 your companions have met, because you would not let us go in peace. That is all we ask. I am 武装した now and it will be death to any who follow us."
They paused and I saw them whispering together as Nah-ee-lah and I 支援するd along the 回廊（地帯）, a turn in which soon shut them from our 見解（をとる）. Then we wheeled and ran like deer along the winding passageway. I did not feel very 安全な from 逮捕（する） at any time, but at least I breathed a sigh of 救済 after we had passed the 議会 from which the Kalkars had run us into the cul-de-sac, and we had seen no 調印する of any other of their 肉親，親類d. We heard no sound of 追跡, but that in itself meant nothing, since the Kalkars are shod with soft leather sandals, the 構成要素 for which, like all their other leather trappings, is made of the 肌s of Va-gas and of the 囚人s from Laythe.
As we （機の）カム to the pile of 麻薬中毒の 政治家s which 示すd the last turn before the 入り口 of the tunnel I breathed an inward sigh of 救済. Stooping, I gathered them all in my 武器, and then we ran on to the 開始 into the 噴火口，クレーター, where I cast all but one of the 政治家s into the abyss. That which I 保持するd I 麻薬中毒の over the lip of the 噴火口，クレーター and then, turning to Nah-ee-lah, I bade her 上がる.
"You should have saved two of the 政治家s," she said, "and then we could have 上がるd together; but I will make haste and you can follow me すぐに, for we do not know but that they are 追求するing us. I cannot imagine that they will let us escape thus easily."
Even as she spoke I heard the soft patter of sandal shod feet up the 回廊（地帯）.
"Make haste, Nah-ee-lah," I cried; "they come!"
"Make haste, Nah-ee-lah," I cried; "they come!"
Climbing a 政治家 is slow work at best, but when one is 一時停止するd over the brink of a bottomless chasm and is 非，不，無 too sure of the 安全 of the hook that is 持つ／拘留するing the 政治家 above, one must needs move 慎重に. Yet, even so, Nah-ee-lah 緊急発進するd 上向き so 速く as to fill me with 逮捕 for her safety. Nor were my 恐れるs 完全に groundless, for standing in the mouth of the tunnel, where I could keep one 注目する，もくろむ upon Nah-ee-lah and the other toward the turn around which my pursuers would presently come in 見解（をとる）, I saw the girl's 手渡すs しっかり掴む the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター at the very instant that the hook （機の）カム loose and the 政治家 dropped past me into the abyss. I might have caught it as it fell, but my whole mind was 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon Nah-ee-lah and her 墓／厳粛／彫る／重大な danger. Would she be able to draw herself 上向き, or would she 落ちる? I saw her 緊張するing frantically to raise her 団体／死体 above the 辛勝する／優位 of the 火山, and then from up the 回廊（地帯） behind me （機の）カム an exultant cry and I turned to 直面する a brawny Kalkar who was racing toward me.
NOW, indeed, did I have 推論する／理由 to 悪口を言う／悪態 the stupidity that had permitted me to cast into the abyss all of the 麻薬中毒の 政治家s save one, since even this one was now lost to me and I was utterly without means of escape from the tunnel.
As the fellow approached me at a 早い run I 投げつけるd my lance, but 存在 unaccustomed to the 武器, I 行方不明になるd, and then he was upon me, dropping his own lance as he leaped for me, for it was evidently his 願望（する） to take me alive and 無事の. I thought that I was going to have him now, for I believed that I was more than a match for him, but there are tricks in every method of attack and this lunar 軍人 was evidently 井戸／弁護士席 schooled in his own methods of 罪／違反. He scarcely seemed to touch me, and yet he managed to trip me and 押し進める me 同時に so that I fell ひどく backward to the ground and turning a little sideways as I fell, I must have struck my 長，率いる against the 味方する of the tunnel, for that is the last that I remember until I 回復するd consciousness in the very 洞穴 that Nah-ee-lah and I had reached when we saw the first of the Kalkars. I was surrounded by a party of eight of the Kalkars, two of whom were half carrying, half dragging me. I learned later that in the fight before the rostrum I had killed four of their number.
The fellow who had 逮捕（する）d me was in very good humor, doubtless because of his success, and when he discovered that I had 回復するd consciousness he started to converse with me.
"You thought that you could escape from Gapth, did you?" he cried, "but never; you might escape from the others, but not from me—no, not from Gapth."
"I did the 主要な／長／主犯 thing that I 願望（する）d to do," I replied, wishing to learn if Nah-ee-lah had escaped.
"What is that?" 需要・要求するd Gapth.
"I 後継するd in 遂行するing the escape of my companion," I replied.
He made a wry 直面する at that. "If Gapth had been there a moment earlier she would not have escaped, either," he said, and by that I knew that she had escaped, unless she had fallen 支援する into the 噴火口，クレーター; and I was amply repaid for my own 逮捕（する） if it had won freedom for Nah-ee-lah.
"Although I did not escape this time," I said, "I shall next time."
He laughed a 汚い laugh. "There will be no next time," he said, "for we are taking you to the city, and once there, there is no escape, for this is the only avenue by which you can reach the outer world and once within the city you never can retrace your steps to the mouth of the tunnel."
I was not so sure of that, myself, for my sense of direction and that of 場所 are very 井戸／弁護士席 developed within me. The degree of perfection 達成するd in orientation by many officers of the International Peace (n)艦隊／(a)素早い has been 述べるd as almost miraculous, and even の中で such as these my ability in this line was a 事柄 of comment. I was glad, therefore, that the fellow had 警告するd me, since now I should be 特に upon the watch for each slightest 捨てる of （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that would 直す／買収する，八百長をする in my memory whatever 大勝する I might be led over. From the 洞穴 in which I 回復するd consciousness there was but a 選び出す／独身 大勝する to the mouth of the tunnel, but from here on into the city I must watch every turn and fork and crossing and draw upon the tablets of my memory an 正確な and 詳細（に述べる）d 地図／計画する of the entire 大勝する.
"We do not even have to 限定する our 囚人s," continued Gapth, "after we have so 示すd them that their 所有権 may always be 決定するd."
"How do you 示す them?" I asked.
"With heated アイロンをかけるs we make the 示す of the owner here," and he touched my forehead just above my 注目する，もくろむs.
"Pleasant," I thought to myself, and then aloud: "Shall I belong to you?"
"I do not know," he replied, "but you will belong to whomever The Twenty-four 割り振る you."
We moved on after we left the 洞穴 for a かなりの period of time in silence. I was busy making mental 公式文書，認めるs of every salient feature that might be useful to me in retracing my steps, but I 設立する nothing other than a winding and gently 上がるing 回廊（地帯）, without crossings or 支店s, until we reached the foot of a long flight of 石／投石する steps at the 首脳会議 of which we 現れるd into a large 議会 in the 塀で囲むs of which there must have been at least a dozen doorways, where, to my 広大な／多数の／重要な 失望, I was すぐに blind-倍のd. They whirled me around then, but evidently it was done perfunctorily, since it was 正確に／まさに one 十分な turn and I was 停止（させる）d in my 跡をつけるs 直面するing 正確に in the same direction that I had been before. This I was 肯定的な of, for our 力／強力にするs of orientation are often 実験（する）d in this way in the 空気／公表する service. Then they marched me straight 今後 across the room through a doorway 直接／まっすぐに opposite that at which I had entered the 議会. I could tell when we left the larger 議会 and entered the 回廊（地帯） from the different sound which our footsteps made. We 前進するd along this 回廊（地帯） ninety-seven paces, when we turned 突然の to the 権利 and at the end of thirty-three paces 現れるd into another 議会, as I could easily tell again from the sound of our footsteps the instant we crossed the threshold. They led me about this 議会 a couple of times with the evident 意向 of bewildering me, but in this they did not 後継する, for when they turned again into a 回廊（地帯） I knew that it was the same 回廊（地帯） from which I had just 現れるd and that I was retracing my steps. This time they took me 支援する thirty-three paces and then turned 突然の to the 権利. I could not but smile to myself when I realized that we were now continuing 直接／まっすぐに along the same 回廊（地帯） as that which we had entered すぐに after they had first blindfolded me, their little excursion through the short 回廊（地帯） into the second 議会 having been but a ruse to bewilder me. A moment later, at the foot of a flight of steps they 除去するd the blind, evidently 満足させるd that there was now no chance of my 存在 able to retrace my steps and find the main tunnel 主要な to the 噴火口，クレーター, while, as a 事柄 of fact, I could easily have retraced every foot of it blindfolded.
From here on we climbed interminable stairways, passed through 非常に／多数の 回廊（地帯）s and 議会s, all of which were illuminated by the radium-耐えるing 実体 which coated their 塀で囲むs and 天井s, and then we 現れるd suddenly upon a terrace into the open 空気／公表する, and I 得るd my first 見解（をとる） of a lunar city. It was built around a 噴火口，クレーター, and the buildings were terraced 支援する from the 縁, the terraces 存在 一般に 充てるd to the raising of garden トラックで運ぶ and the 主要な／長／主犯 fruit-耐えるing trees and shrubs. The city 延長するd 上向き several hundred feet, the houses, as I learned later, 存在 built one upon another, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 大多数 of them, therefore, 存在 without windows looking upon the outer world.
We 現れるd upon a terrace, and I 得るd my first 見解（をとる） of a lunar city.
I was led along the terrace for a short distance, and during this 簡潔な／要約する 適切な時期 for 観察 I deduced that the cultivated terraces lay upon the roofs of the tier of buildings next below. To my 権利 I could see the terraced steps 延長するing downward to the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター. Nearly all the terraces were covered with vegetation, and in 非常に／多数の places I saw what appeared to be Va-gas feeding upon the 工場／植物s, and this I later learned was the fact, and that the Kalkars, when they are able to 逮捕（する） members of the race of Va-gas, keep them in 捕らわれた and 産む／飼育する them as we 産む／飼育する cattle, for their flesh. It is necessary, to some extent, to change the diet of the Va-gas almost 排他的に to vegetation, though this diet is 補足（する）d by the flesh of the Kalkars, and their Laythean slaves who die, the Va-gas thus 存在 compelled to serve the 二塁打 目的 of producing flesh for the Kalkars and 事実上の／代理 as their scavengers 同様に.
Upon my left were the 直面するs of buildings, uniformly two stories in 高さ, with an 時折の slender tower rising fifteen, twenty or いつかs as high as thirty feet from the terraced roofs above. It was into one of these buildings that my captors led me after we had proceeded a short distance along the terrace, and I 設立する myself in a large apartment in which were a number of male Kalkars, and at a desk 直面するing the 入り口 a large, 完全に bald man who appeared to be of かなりの age. To this person I was led by Gapth, who narrated my 逮捕（する） and the escape of Na-ee-lah.
The fellow before whom I had been brought questioned me 簡潔に. He made no comment when I told him that I was from another world, but he 診察するd my 衣料品s rather carefully and then after a moment turned to Gapth.
"We will 持つ／拘留する him for 尋問 by The Twenty-four," he said. "If he is not of Va-nah he is neither Kalkar nor Laythean, and その結果, he must be flesh of a lower order and therefore may be eaten." He paused a moment and fell to 診察するing a large 調書をとる／予約する which seemed to be filled with 計画（する）s upon which strange hieroglyphics appeared. He turned over several leaves, and finally coming evidently to the page he sought, he ran a forefinger slowly over it until it （機の）カム to 残り／休憩（する） 近づく the 中心 of the page. "You may 限定する him here," he said to Gapth, "in 議会 eight of the twenty-fourth section, at the seventh elevation, and you will produce him upon orders from The Twenty-four when next they 会合，会う," and then to me: "It is impossible for you to escape from the city, but if you 試みる／企てる it, it may be difficult for us to find you again すぐに and when we do you will be 拷問d to death as an example to other slaves. Go!"
I went; に引き続いて Gapth and the others who had 行為／行うd me to the presence of this creature. They led me 支援する into the very 回廊（地帯） from which we had 現れるd upon the terrace and then straight into the heart of that amazing pile for fully half a mile, where they 押すd me 概略で into an apartment at the 権利 of the 回廊（地帯） with the admonition that I stay there until I was 手配中の，お尋ね者.
I 設立する myself in a dimly lighted, rectangular room, the 空気／公表する of which was very poor, and at the first ちらりと見ること I discovered that I was not alone, for upon a （法廷の）裁判 against the opposite 塀で囲む sat a man. He looked up as I entered and I saw that his features were very 罰金 and that he had 黒人／ボイコット hair like Nah-ee-lah. He looked at me for a moment with a puzzled 表現 in his 注目する，もくろむs and then he 演説（する）／住所d me.
"You, too, are a slave?" he asked.
"I am not a slave," I replied, "I am a 囚人."
"It is all the same," he said; "but from whence come you? I have never seen your like before in Va-nah."
"I do not come from Va-nah," I replied, and then I 簡潔に explained my origin and how I （機の）カム to be in his world. He did not understand me, I am sure, for although he seemed to be, and really was, 高度に intelligent, he could not conceive of any 条件 関心ing which he had had no experience and in this way he did not 異なる materially from intelligent and 高度に educated Earth Men.
"And you," I asked, at length—"you are not a Kalkar? From whence come you?"
"I am from Laythe," he replied. "I fell outside the city and was 逮捕（する）d by one of their 追跡（する）ing parties."
"Why all this 敵意," I asked, "between the men of Laythe and the Kalkars —who are the Kalkars, anyway?"
"You are not of Va-nah," he said, "that I can see, or you would not ask these questions. The Kalkars derive their 指名する from a 汚職 of a word meaning The Thinkers. Ages ago we were one race, a 繁栄する people living at peace with all the world of Va-nah. The Va-gas we bred for flesh, as we do today within our own city of Laythe and as the Kalkars do within their city. Our cities, towns and villages covered the slopes of the mountains and stretched downward to the sea. No corner of the three oceans but knew our ships, and our cities were joined together by a 網状組織 of 大勝するs along which passed electrically driven trains"—he did not use the word trains, but an 表現 which might be liberally translated as ships of the land —"while other 広大な／多数の／重要な 運送／保菌者s flew through the 空気／公表する. Our means of communication between distant points were 簡単にするd by science through the use of 電気の energy, with the result that those who lived in one part of Va-nah could talk with those who lived in any other part of Va-nah, though it were to the remotest ends of the world. There were ten 広大な／多数の／重要な 分割s, each 支配するd by its Jemadar, and each 分割 vied with all the others in the service which it （判決などを）下すd to its people. There were those who held high positions and those who held low; there were those who were rich and those who were poor, but the 好意s of the 明言する／公表する were 分配するd 平等に の中で them, and the children of the poor had the same 適切な時期s for education as the children of the rich, and there it was that our troubles first started. There is a 説 の中で us that 'no learning is better than a little,' and I can 井戸／弁護士席 believe this true when I consider the history of my world, where, as the 集まりs became a little educated, there developed の中で them a small coterie that 開始するd to find fault with everyone who had 達成するd greater learning or greater 力／強力にする than they. Finally, they 組織するd themselves into a secret society called The Thinkers, but known more 正確に to the 残り／休憩（する） of Va-nah as those who thought that they thought. It is a long story, for it covers a 広大な／多数の／重要な period of time, but the result was that, slowly at first, and later 速く, The Thinkers, who did more talking than thinking, filled the people with 不満, until at last they arose and took over the 政府 and 商業 of the entire world. The Jemadars were overthrown and the 判決，裁定 class driven from 力／強力にする, the 大多数 of them 存在 殺人d, though some managed to escape, and it was these, my ancestors, who 設立するd the city of Laythe. It is believed that there are other 類似の cities in remote parts of Va-nah 住むd by the 子孫s of the Jemadar and noble classes, but Laythe is the only one of which we have knowledge. The Thinkers would not work, and the result was that both 政府 and 商業 fell into 早い decay. They not only had neither the training nor the 知能 to develop new things, but they could not carry out the old that had been developed for them. The arts and sciences languished and died with 商業 and 政府, and Va-nah fell 支援する into 野蛮／未開. The Va-gas saw their chance and threw off the yoke that had held them through countless ages. As the Kalkars had driven the noble class into the lofty mountains, so the Va-gas drove the Kalkars. 事実上 every 痕跡 of the 古代の culture and 商業の 進歩 of Va-nah has been wiped from the 直面する of the world. The Laytheans have held their own for many centuries, but their numbers have not 増加するd.
"Many 世代s elapsed before the Laytheans 設立する 聖域 in the city of Laythe, and during that period they, too, lost all touch with the science and 進歩 and the culture of the past. Nor was there any way in which to 再構築する what the Kalkars had torn 負かす／撃墜する, since they had destroyed every written 記録，記録的な／記録する and every 調書をとる／予約する in every library in Va-nah. And so 占領するd are both races in eking out a 不安定な 存在 that there is little 見込み that there will ever again be any 進歩 made along these lines—it is beyond the 知識人 力／強力にするs of the Kalkars, and the Laytheans are too weak numerically to 遂行する aught."
"It does look hopeless," I said, "almost as hopeless as our 状況／情勢. There is no escape, I imagine, from this Kalkar city, is there?"
"No," he said, "非，不，無 whatever. There is only one avenue and we are so 混乱させるd when we are brought into the city that it would be impossible for us to find our way out again through this 迷宮／迷路 of 回廊（地帯）s and 議会s."
"And if we did 勝利，勝つ our way to the outer world we would be as bad off, I 推定する, for we could never find Laythe, and sooner or later would be 再度捕まえるd by the Kalkars or taken by the Va-gas. Am I not 権利?"
"No," he said, "you are not 権利. If I could reach the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター beyond this city I could find my way to Laythe. I know the way 井戸／弁護士席, for I am one of Ko-tah's hunters and am 完全に familiar with the country for 広大な／多数の／重要な distances in all directions from Laythe."
So this was one of Ko-tah's men. I was glad, indeed, that I had not について言及するd Nah-ee-lah or told him of her possible escape, or of my 知識 with her.
"And who is Ko-tah?" I asked, feigning ignorance.
"Ko-tah is the most powerful noble of Laythe," he replied, "some day he will be Jemadar, for now that Nah-ee-lah, the Princess, is dead, and Sagroth, the Jemadar, grows old, it will not be long before there is a change."
"And if the Princess should return to Laythe," I asked, "would Ko-tah still become Jemadar then, upon the death of Sagroth?"
"He would become Jemadar in any event," replied my companion, "for had the Princess not been carried off by the 空気／公表する that runs away, Ko-tah would have married her, unless she 辞退するd, in which event she might have died— people do die, you know."
"You feel no 忠義, then," I asked, "for your old Jemadar, Sagroth, or for his daughter, the Princess?"
"On the contrary, I feel every 忠義 toward them, but like many others, I am afraid of Ko-tah, for he is very powerful and we know that sooner or later he will become 支配者 of Laythe. That is why so many of the high nobles have 大（公）使館員d themselves to him—it is not through love of Ko-tah, but through 恐れる that he 新採用するs his 階級s."
"But the Princess!" I exclaimed, "would the nobles not 決起大会／結集させる to her 弁護?"
"What would be the use?" he asked. "We of Laythe do but 存在する in the 狭くする 限定するs of our 刑務所，拘置所 city. There is no 広大な／多数の／重要な 未来 to which we may look 今後 in this life, but 未来 incarnations may 持つ／拘留する for us a brighter prospect. It is no cruelty, then, to kill those who 存在する now under the 大混乱／混沌とした 統治する of anarchy which has 減ずるd Va-nah to a wilderness."
I 部分的に／不公平に caught his rather hopeless point of 見解（をとる） and realized that the fellow was not bad or disloyal at heart, but like all his race, 減ずるd to a 明言する／公表する of hopelessness that was the result of ages of retrogression to which they could see no end.
"I can find the way to the mouth of the tunnel where it opens into the 噴火口，クレーター," I told him. "But how can we reach it 非武装の through a city 居住させるd with our enemies who would 殺す us on sight?"
"There are never very many people in the 議会s or 回廊（地帯）s far 除去するd from the outer terraces, and if we were branded upon the forehead, as 受託するd slaves are, and your apparel was not so noticeable, we might かもしれない reach the tunnel without 武器s."
"Yes," I said, "my 着せる／賦与するs are a 障害（者）. They would すぐに call attention to us; yet, it is 価値（がある） 危険ing, for I know that I can find my way 支援する to the 噴火口，クレーター and I should rather die than remain a slave of the Kalkars."
The truth of the 事柄 was that I was not 誘発するd so much by abhorrence of the 運命／宿命 that seemed in 蓄える／店 for me, as by a 願望（する） to learn if Nah-ee-lah had escaped. I was 絶えず haunted by the horrid 恐れる that her 持つ／拘留する upon the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター had given and that she had fallen into the abyss below. Gapth had thought that she had escaped, but I knew that she might have fallen without either of us having seen her, since the 政治家 up which she had clambered had been fastened a little beyond the 開始 of the tunnel, so that, had her 持つ／拘留する become 緩和するd, she would not have fallen 直接／まっすぐに past the aperture. The more I thought of it, the more anxious I became to reach Laythe and 学校／設ける a search for her.
While we were still discussing our chances of escape, two slaves brought us food in the 形態／調整 of raw vegetables and fruit. I scanned them carefully for 武器s, but they had 非，不，無, a circumstance to which they may 借りがある their lives. I could have used their 衣料品s, had they been other than slaves, but I had 攻撃する，衝突する upon a bolder 計画（する） than this and must wait 根気よく for a 都合のよい 適切な時期 to put it into practice.
After eating I became sleepy and was about to stretch out upon the 床に打ち倒す of our 刑務所，拘置所 when my companion, whose 指名する was Moh-goh, told me that there was a sleeping apartment 隣接するing the room in which we were, that had been 始める，決める apart for us.
The doorway 主要な to the sleeping 議会 was covered by 激しい hangings, and as I parted them and stepped into the 隣接するing 議会, I 設立する myself in almost total 不明瞭, the 塀で囲むs and 天井 of this room not having been 扱う／治療するd with the illuminating 塗装 used in the 回廊（地帯）s and apartments which they wished to 持続する in a lighted 条件. I later learned that all their sleeping apartments were thus 自然に dark. In one corner of the room was a pile of 乾燥した，日照りのd vegetation which I discovered must answer the 目的 of mattress and covering, should I 要求する any. However, I was not so particular, as I had been accustomed to only the roughest of fare since I had left my luxurious 特別室 船内に the Barsoom. How long I slept I do not know, but I was awakened by Moh-goh calling me. He was leaning over me, shaking me by the shoulder.
"You are 手配中の，お尋ね者," he whispered. "They have come to take us before The Twenty-four."
"Tell them to go to the devil," I said, for I was very sleepy and only half awake. Of course, he did not know what devil meant, but evidently he 裁判官d from my トン that my reply was disrespectful to the Kalkars.
"Do not 怒り／怒る them," he said, "it will only make your 運命／宿命 the harder. When The Twenty-four 命令（する）, all must obey."
"Who are The Twenty-four?" I 需要・要求するd.
"They compose the 委員会 that 支配するs this Kalkar city."
I was 完全に awakened now and rose to my feet, に引き続いて him into the 隣接するing 議会, where I saw two Kalkar 軍人s standing impatiently を待つing us. As I saw them a phrase leaped to my brain and kept repeating itself: "There are but two, there are but two."
They were across the room from us, standing by the 入り口, and Moh-goh was の近くに to me.
"There are but two," I whispered to him in a low 発言する／表明する, "you take one and I will take the other. Do you dare?"
"I will take the one at the 権利," he replied, and together we 前進するd across the room slowly toward the unsuspecting 軍人s. The moment that we were in reach of them we leaped for them 同時に. I did not see how Moh-goh attacked his man, for I was busy with my own, though it took me but an instant to settle him, for I struck him a 選び出す／独身 terrific blow upon the chin and as he fell I leaped upon him, ひったくるing his dagger from its scabbard and 急落（する），激減（する）ing it into his heart before he could 回復する his senses from the 素晴らしい 衝撃 of my 握りこぶし. Then I turned to 補助装置 Moh-goh, only to discover that he needed no 援助, but was already arising from the 団体／死体 of his antagonist, whose throat was 削減（する） from ear to ear with his own 武器.
"Quick!" I cried to Moh-goh, "drag them into the sleeping apartment before we are discovered," and a moment later we had deposited the two 死体s in the dimly lighted apartment 隣接するing.
"We will leave the city as Kalkar 軍人s," I said, 開始するing to （土地などの）細長い一片 the accoutrements and 衣料品s from the man I had 殺害された.
Moh-goh grinned. "Not a bad idea," he said. "If you can find the 大勝する to the 噴火口，クレーター it is possible that we may yet escape."
It took us but a few moments to 影響 the change, and after we had hidden the 団体／死体s beneath the vegetation that had served us as a bed and stepped out into the other 議会, where we could have a good look at one another, we realized that if we were not too closely scrutinized we might pass 安全に through the 回廊（地帯）s beneath the Kalkar city, for the Kalkars are a mongrel 産む／飼育する, 構成するing many 相違する types. My complexion, which 異なるd outrageously from that of either the Kalkars or the Laytheans, 構成するd our greatest danger, but we must take the chance, and at least we were 武装した.
"Lead the way," said Moh-goh, "and if you can find the 噴火口，クレーター I can 保証する you that I can find Laythe."
"Very good," I said, "come," and stepping into the 回廊（地帯） I moved off confidently in the direction that I knew I should find the passageways and stairs along which I had been 行為／行うd from the 噴火口，クレーター tunnel. I was as 確信して of success as though I were 横断するing the most familiar 管区 of my native city.
We traveled a かなりの distance without 会合 anyone, and at last reached the 議会 in which I had been blindfolded. As we entered it I saw fully a 得点する／非難する／２０ of Kalkars lolling upon （法廷の）裁判s or lying upon vegetation that was piled upon the 床に打ち倒す. They looked up as we entered, and at the same time Moh-goh stepped in 前線 of me.
"Who are you and where are you going?" 需要・要求するd one of the Kalkars.
"By order of The Twenty-four," said Moh-goh, and stepped into the room. 即時に I realized that he did not know in which direction to go, and that by his hesitancy all might be lost.
"Straight ahead, straight across the room," I whispered to him, and he stepped out briskly in the direction of the 入り口 to the tunnel. Fortunately for us, the 議会 was not brilliantly lighted, and the Kalkars were at the far end of it; さもなければ they must certainly have discovered my deception, at least, since any sort of の近くに 査察 would have 明らかにする／漏らすd the fact that I was not of Va-nah. However, they did not 停止（させる） us, though I was sure that I saw one of them 注目する，もくろむing me suspiciously, and I 投機・賭ける to say that I took the last twenty steps without 製図／抽選 a breath.
It was quickly over, however, and we had entered the tunnel which now led without その上の 混乱させるing ramifications 直接／まっすぐに to the 噴火口，クレーター.
"We were fortunate," I said to Moh-goh.
"That we were," he replied.
In silence, then, that we might listen for 追跡, or for the sound of Kalkars ahead of us, we 急いでd 速く along the descending passageway toward the mouth of the tunnel where it opened into the 噴火口，クレーター; and at last, as we 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd the last turn and I saw the light of day ahead of me, I breathed a 深い sigh of 救済, though almost 同時に my happiness turned to despair at the sudden recollection that there were no 麻薬中毒の 政治家s here to 補助装置 us to the 首脳会議 of the 噴火口，クレーター 塀で囲む. What were we to do?
"Moh-goh," I said, turning to my companion as we 停止（させる）d at the end of the tunnel, "there are no 政治家s with which to 上がる. I had forgotten it, but in order to 妨げる the Kalkars from 上がるing after me, I threw all but one into the abyss, and that one slipped from the 縁 and was lost also, just as my pursuers were about to 掴む me."
I had not told Moh-goh that I had had a companion, since it would be difficult to answer any questions he might propound on the 支配する without 明らかにする／漏らすing the 身元 of Nah-ee-lah.
"Oh, we can 打ち勝つ that," replied my companion. "We have these two spears, which are 極端に stout, and inasmuch as we shall have plenty of time, we can easily arrange them in some way that will 許す us to 上がる to the 首脳会議 of the 噴火口，クレーター. It is very fortunate that we were not 追求するd."
The Kalkar's spears had a miniature 三日月-形態／調整d hook at the base of their point 類似の to the larger ones 影響する／感情d by the Va-gas. Moh-goh thought that we could fasten the two spears securely together and then catch the small hook of the upper one upon the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター, 実験（する）ing its 持つ／拘留する 完全に before either of us 試みる／企てるd to 上がる. Beneath his tunic he wore a rope coiled around his waist which he explained to me was a customary part of the 器具／備品 of all Laytheans. It was his idea to tie one end of this around the waist of whichever of us 上がるd first, the other going as far 支援する into the tunnel as possible and を締めるing himself, so that in the event that the 登山者 fell, he would be saved from death, though I 人物／姿／数字d that he would get a rather 汚い shaking up and some bad bruises, under the best of circumstances.
I volunteered to go first and began fastening one end of the rope securely about my waist while Moh-goh made the two spears 急速な／放蕩な together with a short length that he had 削減（する） from the other end. He worked 速く, with deft, nimble fingers, and seemed to know pretty 井戸／弁護士席 what he was doing. In the event that I reached the 首脳会議 in safety, I was to pull up the spears and then 運ぶ／漁獲高 Moh-goh up by the rope.
Having fastened the rope to my satisfaction, I stood as far out upon the ledge before the 入り口 to the tunnel as I 安全に could, and with my 支援する toward the 噴火口，クレーター looked up at the 縁 twenty feet above me, in a vain 試みる／企てる to select from below, if possible, a reasonably 安全な・保証する point upon which to hook the spear. As I stood thus upon the 辛勝する／優位 of eternity, 安定したing myself with one 手渡す against the tunnel 塀で囲む, there （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する to me from out of the tunnel a noise which I could not mistake. Moh-goh heard it, too, and looked at me, with a rueful shake of his 長，率いる and a shrug of his shoulders.
"Everything is against us, Earth Man," he said, for this was the 指名する he had given me when I told him what my world was called.
THE pursuers were not yet in sight, but I knew from the nearness of the sound of approaching footsteps that it would be impossible to 完全にする the splicing of the spears, to find a 安全な・保証する place for the hook above, and for me to 緊急発進する 上向き to the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター and 運ぶ／漁獲高 Moh-goh after me before they should be upon us. Our position looked almost hopeless. I could think of no avenue of escape, and yet I tried, and as I stood there with bent 長，率いる, my 注目する，もくろむs cast upon the 床に打ち倒す of the tunnel, they fell upon the neatly coiled rope lying at my feet, one end of which was fastened securely about my waist. 即時に there flashed into my mind a mad inspiration. I ちらりと見ることd up at the overhanging 縁 above me. Could I do it? There was a chance—the lesser gravity of the Moon placed the thing within the realm of 可能性, and yet by all earthly 基準s it was impossible. I did not wait, I could not wait, for had I given the 事柄 any thought I 疑問 that I would have had the 神経 to 試みる／企てる it. Behind me lay a cavern 開始 into the depths of space, into which I should be dashed if my mad 計画（する） failed; but, what of it? Better death than slavery. I stooped low, then, and concentrating every faculty upon 絶対の 調整 of mind and muscles, I leaped straight 上向き with all the strength of my 脚s.
And in that instant during which my life hung in the balance, of what did I think? Of home, of Earth, of the friends of my childhood? No—of a pale and lovely 直面する, with 広大な／多数の／重要な, dark 注目する，もくろむs and a perfect forehead, surmounted by a wealth of raven hair. It was the image of Nah-ee-lah, the Moon Maid, that I would have carried with me into eternity, had I died that instant.
But, I did not die. My leap carried me above the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター, where I 肺d 今後 and fell sprawling, my 武器 and upper 団体／死体 upon the surface of the ground. 即時に I turned about and lying upon my belly, 掴むd the rope in both 手渡すs.
"Quick, Moh-goh!" I cried to my companion below; "make the rope 急速な／放蕩な about you, keep 持つ／拘留する of the spears and I will drag you up!"
"Pull away," he answered me 即時に, "I have no time to make the rope 急速な／放蕩な about me. They are almost upon me, pull away and be quick about it."
I did as he bade, and a moment later his 手渡すs しっかり掴むd the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター and with my 援助 he 伸び（る）d the 最高の，を越す, dragging the spears after him. For a moment he stood there in silence looking at me with a most peculiar 表現 upon his 直面する; then he shook his 長，率いる.
"I do not understand, yet," he said, "how you did it, but it was very wonderful."
"I scarcely 推定する／予想するd to 遂行する it in safety, myself," I replied, "but anything is better than slavery."
From below us （機の）カム the 発言する／表明するs of the Kalkars in angry altercation. Moh-goh 選ぶd up a fragment of 激しく揺する, and leaning over the 辛勝する／優位 of the 噴火口，クレーター, threw it 負かす／撃墜する の中で them. "I got one," he said, turning to me with a laugh, "he 宙返り／暴落するd off into nothing; they hate that. They believe that there is no reincarnation for those who 落ちる into a 噴火口，クレーター."
"Do you think that they will try to follow us?" I asked.
"No," he said, "they will be afraid to use their 麻薬中毒の 政治家s here for a long time, lest we should be in the 近隣 and 押す them off into the 噴火口，クレーター. I will 減少（する） another 激しく揺する 負かす／撃墜する if any of them are in sight and then we will go upon our way. I do not 恐れる them here in the hills, anyway. There is always plenty of broken 石／投石する upon the level places, and we of Laythe are trained to use it most 効果的に—almost as far as I can throw, I can 得点する／非難する／２０ a 攻撃する，衝突する."
The Kalkars had 孤立した into the tunnel, so Moh-goh lost his 適切な時期 to despatch another, and presently turned away from the 噴火口，クレーター and 始める，決める out into the mountains に引き続いて の近くに behind.
I can 保証する you that I felt much better, now that I was 武装した with a spear and a knife, and as we walked I practiced casting 石／投石するs, at Moh-goh's suggestion and under his 指示／教授／教育, until I became rather proficient in the art.
I shall not 疲れた／うんざりした you with a narration of our 旅行 to Laythe. How long it took, I do not know. It may have 消費するd a day, a week, a month, for time seemed やめる a meaningless 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 in Va-nah, but at length, after clambering laboriously from the 底（に届く） of a 深い gorge, we stood upon the 辛勝する／優位 of a rolling 高原, and at some little distance beheld what at first appeared to be a 反対／詐欺-形態／調整d mountain, rising fully a mile into the 空気／公表する above the surface of the 高原.
"There," cried Moh-goh, "is Laythe! The 噴火口，クレーター where lies the 入り口 to the tunnel 主要な to the city is beyond it."
As we approached the city, the base of which we must skirt ーするために reach the 噴火口，クレーター beyond, I was able to 得る a better idea of the dimensions and methods of construction of this 広大な／多数の／重要な 内部の lunar city, the base of which was 概略で circular and about six miles in 直径, 範囲ing from a few hundred to a thousand feet above the level of the 高原. The base of the city appeared to be the outer 塀で囲む of an 古代の extinct 火山, the entire 首脳会議 of which had been blown off during some terrific 爆発 of a bygone age. Upon this base the 古代の Laytheans had 開始するd the construction of their city, the houses of which rose one upon another as did those of the Kalkar city from which we had just escaped. The 広大な／多数の／重要な age of Laythe was attested by the tremendous 高さ to which these superimposed buildings had arisen, the loftiest 塀で囲む of Laythe now rising fully a mile above the 床に打ち倒す of the 高原. 狭くする terraces encircled the periphery of the 非常に高い city, and as we approached more closely I saw doors and windows 開始 upon the terraces and 人物／姿／数字s moving to and fro, the whole 似ているing closely an enormous 蜂の巣 of bees. When we had reached a point 近づく the base of the city, I saw that we had been discovered, for 直接／まっすぐに above us there were people at さまざまな points who were unquestionably looking 負かす／撃墜する at us and commenting upon us.
"They have seen us from above," I said to Moh-goh, "why don't you あられ／賞賛する them?"
"They take us for Kalkars," he replied. "It is easier for us to enter the city by way of the tunnel, where I shall have no difficulty in 設立するing my 身元."
"If they think we are Kalkars," I said, "will they not attack us?"
"No," he replied, "Kalkars often pass Laythe. If they do not try to enter the city, we do not （性的に）いたずらする them."
"Your people 恐れる them, then?" I asked.
"It 事実上 量s to that," he replied. "They 大いに より数が多い us, perhaps a thousand to one, and as they are without 司法（官）, mercy or 栄誉（を受ける） we try not to antagonize them unnecessarily."
We （機の）カム at length to the mouth of the 噴火口，クレーター, and here Moh-goh 宙返り飛行d his rope about the base of a small tree growing の近くに to the 縁 and slipped 負かす／撃墜する to the 開始 of the tunnel 直接／まっすぐに beneath. I followed his example, and when I was beside him Moh-goh pulled the rope in, coiled it about his waist, and we 始める，決める off along the passageway 主要な toward Laythe.
After my long 一連の adventures with unfriendly people in Va-nah, I had somewhat the sensation of one returning home after a long absence, for Moh-goh had 保証するd me that the people of Laythe would receive me 井戸／弁護士席 and that I should be 扱う／治療するd as a friend. He even 保証するd me that he would procure for me a good 寝台／地位 in the service of Ko-tah. My greatest 悔いる now was for Nah-ee-lah, and that she was not my companion, instead of Moh-goh. I was やめる sure that she was lost, for had she escaped, 落ちるing 支援する into the 噴火口，クレーター outside the Kalkar city, I 疑問d that she could 首尾よく have 設立する her way to Laythe. My heart had been 激しい since we had been separated, and I had come to realize that the friendship of this little Moon Maid had meant a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 more to me than I had thought. I could scarcely think of her now without a lump coming into my throat, for it seemed cruel, indeed, that one so young and lovely should have met so untimely an end.
The distance between the 噴火口，クレーター and the city of Laythe is not 広大な／多数の／重要な, and presently we （機の）カム 直接／まっすぐに out upon the lower terrace within the city. This terrace is at the very 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター around which Laythe is built. And here we ran 直接／まっすぐに into the 武器 of a 軍隊 of about fifty 軍人s.
Moh-goh 現れるd from the tunnel with his spear しっかり掴むd in both 手渡すs high above his 長，率いる, the point toward the 後部, and I likewise, since he had 警告を与えるd me to do so. So surprised were the 軍人s to see any creatures 現れる from this tunnel, which had been so long disused, that we were likely to have been 殺害された before they realized that we had come before them with the signal of peace.
The guard that is 持続するd at the inner 開始 of the tunnel is considered by the Laytheans as more or いっそう少なく of an 名誉として与えられる assignment, the 義務s of which are 成し遂げるd perfunctorily.
"What do you here, Kalkars?" exclaimed the 指揮官 of the guard.
"We are not Kalkars," replied my companion. "I am Moh-goh the Paladar, and this be my friend. Can it be that you, Ko-vo the Kamadar, do not know me?"
"Ah!" cried the 指揮官 of the guard, "it is, indeed, Moh-goh the Paladar. You have been given up as lost."
"I was lost, indeed, had it not been for this, my friend," replied Moh-goh, nodding his 長，率いる in my direction. "I was 逮捕（する）d by the Kalkars and incarcerated in City No. 337."
"You escaped from a Kalkar city?" exclaimed Ko-vo, in evident incredulity. "That is impossible. It never has been 遂行するd."
"But we did 遂行する it," replied Moh-goh, "thanks to my friend here," and then he narrated 簡潔に to Ko-vo the 詳細（に述べる）s of our escape.
"It 不十分な seems possible," commented the Laythean, when Moh-goh had 完全にするd his narrative, "and what may be the 指名する of your friend, Moh-goh, and from what country did you say he （機の）カム?"
"He calls himself Ju-lan-fit," replied Moh-goh, for that was as 近づく as he could come to the pronunciation of my 指名する. And so it was that as Ju-lan-fit I was known to the Laytheans as long as I remained の中で them. They thought that fifth, which they pronounced "fit," was a 肩書を与える 類似の to one of those which always followed the 指名する of its possessor in Laythe, as Sagroth the Jemadar, or Emperor; Ko-vo the Kamadar, a 肩書を与える which corresponds closely to that of the English Duke; and Moh-goh the Paladar, or Count. And so, to humor them, I told them that it meant the same as their Javadar, or Prince. I was thereafter called いつかs Ju-lan-fit, and いつかs Ju-lan Javadar, as the spirit moved him who 演説（する）／住所d me.
At Moh-goh's suggestion, Ko-vo the Kamadar 詳細（に述べる）d a number of his men to …を伴って us to Moh-goh's dwelling, lest we have difficulty in passing through the city in our Kalkar garb.
As we had stood talking with Ko-vo, my 注目する，もくろむs had been taking in the 内部の sights of this lunar city. The 噴火口，クレーター about which Laythe is built appeared to be between three and four miles in width, the buildings 直面するing it and rising terrace upon terrace to a 高さ of a mile at least, were much more (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する of architecture and far richer in carving than those of the Kalkar City No. 337. The terraces were 幅の広い and 井戸／弁護士席 cultivated, and as we 上がるd toward Moh-goh's dwelling I saw that much 苦痛s had been taken to elaborately landscape many of them, there 存在 pools and rivulets and waterfalls in 非常に／多数の places. As in the Kalkar city, there were Va-gas fattening for food in little groups upon さまざまな terraces. They were sleek and fat and appeared contented, and I learned later that they were perfectly 満足させるd with their lot, having no more conception of the 目的 for which they were bred or the 運命／宿命 that を待つd them than have the beef cattle of Earth.
The U-gas of Laythe have induced this mental 明言する／公表する in their Va-gas herds by a 過程 of careful 選択 covering a period of ages, かもしれない, during which time they have conscientiously selected for 産む／飼育するing 目的s the most stupid and unimaginative members of their herds.
At Moh-goh's dwelling we were 温かく 迎える／歓迎するd by the members of his family —his father, mother and two sisters—all of whom, like the other Laytheans I had seen, were of striking 外見. The men were straight and handsome, the women 肉体的に perfect and of 広大な／多数の／重要な beauty.
I could see in the affectionate greetings which they 交流d an 指示，表示する物 of a family life and 関係 類似の to those which are most ありふれた upon Earth, while their gracious and hospitable 歓迎会 of me 示すd them as people of 高度に 精製するd sensibilities. First of all they must hear Moh-goh's story, and then, after having congratulated us and 賞賛するd us, they 始める，決める about 準備するing baths and fresh apparel for us, in which they were 補助装置d by a 軍団 of servants, 子孫s, I was told, of the faithful servitors who had remained loyal to the noble classes and …を伴ってd them in their 追放する.
We 残り／休憩（する）d for a short time after our baths, and then Moh-goh 発表するd that he must go before Ko-tah, to whom it was necessary that he 報告（する）／憶測, and that he would take me with him. I was appareled now in raiment befitting my supposed 階級 and carried the 武器s of a Laythean gentleman—a short lance, or javelin, a dagger and a sword, but with my 比較して darker 肌 and my blond hair, I could never hope to be aught than an 反対する of 発言／述べる in any Laythean company. 借りがあるing to the color of my hair, some of them thought that I was a Kalkar, but upon this 得点する／非難する／２０ my complexion 始める，決める them 権利.
Ko-tah's dwelling was, indeed, princely, stretching along a 幅の広い terrace for fully a ４半期/4分の1 of a mile, with its two stories and its 非常に／多数の towers and minarets. The entire 直面する of the building was elaborately and beautifully carved, the decorations in their entirety 記録，記録的な／記録するing pictographically the salient features of the lives of Ko-tah's ancestors.
武装した nobles stood on either 味方する of the 大規模な 入り口 way, and long before we reached this lunar prince I realized that かもしれない he was more difficult to approach than one of earthly origin, but at last we were 勧めるd into his presence, and Moh-goh, with the 最大の deference, 現在のd me to Ko-tah the Javadar. Having assumed a princely 肩書を与える and princely raiment, I chose to assume princely prerogatives 同様に, believing that my position の中で the Laytheans would be better 保証するd and all my 利益／興味s その上のd if they thought me of 王室の 血, and so I 定評のある my introduction to Ko-tah as though we were equals and that he was 存在 現在のd to me upon the same 地盤 that I was 存在 現在のd to him.
I 設立する him, like all his fellows, a handsome man, but with a わずかに 悪意のある 表現 which I did not like. かもしれない I was prejudiced against him from what Nah-ee-lah had told me, but be that as it may, I conceived a dislike and 不信 for him the moment that I laid 注目する，もくろむs upon him, and I think, too, that he must have sensed my 態度, for, though he was outwardly gracious and courteous, I believe that Ko-tah the Javadar never liked me.
It is true that he 主張するd upon allotting me ４半期/4分の1s within his palace and that he gave me service high の中で his 信奉者s, but I was at that time a novelty の中で them, and Ko-tah was not alone の中で the 王族 who would have been glad to have entertained me and にわか雨d 好意s upon me, 正確に as do Earth Men when a 肩書を与えるd stranger, or famous man from another land, comes to their country.
Although I did not care for him, I was not loth to 受託する his 歓待, since I felt that because of my friendship for Nah-ee-lah I 借りがあるd all my 忠義 to Sagroth the Jemadar, and if by placing myself in the （軍の）野営地，陣営 of the enemy I might serve the father of Nah-ee-lah, I was 正当化するd in so doing.
I 設立する myself in a rather peculiar position in the palace of Ko-tah, since I was supposed to know little or nothing of 内部の 条件s in Laythe, and yet had learned from both Nah-ee-lah and Moh-goh a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 関心ing the intrigues and politics of this lunar city. For example, I was not supposed to know of the 存在 of Nah-ee-lah. Not even did Moh-goh know that I had heard of her; and so until her 指名する was について言及するd, I could ask no questions 関心ing her, though I was anxious indeed to discover if by any 奇蹟 of chance, she had returned in safety to Laythe, or if aught had been learned 関心ing her 運命／宿命.
Ko-tah held me in conversation for a かなりの period of time, asking many questions 関心ing Earth and my voyage from that 惑星 to the Moon. I knew that he was skeptical, and yet he was a man of such 知能 as to realize that there must be something in the Universe beyond his understanding or his knowledge. His 注目する，もくろむs told him that I was not a native of Va-nah, and his ears must have 確認するd the 証言 of his 注目する，もくろむs, for try as I would, I never was able to master the Va-nahan language so that I could pass for a native.
At the の近くに of our interview Ko-tah 発表するd that Moh-goh would also remain in ４半期/4分の1s in the palace, 示唆するing that if it was agreeable to me, my companion should 株 my apartments with me.
"Nothing would give me greater 楽しみ, Ko-tah the Javadar," I said, "than to have my good friend, Moh-goh the Paladar, always with me."
"Excellent!" exclaimed Ko-tah. "You must both be 疲労，（軍の）雑役d. Go, therefore, to your apartments and 残り／休憩（する）. Presently I will 修理 to the palace of the Jemadar with my 法廷，裁判所, and you will be 通知するd in 十分な time to 準備する yourselves to …を伴って me."
The audience was at an end, and we were led by nobles of Ko-tah's palace to our apartments, which lay upon the second 床に打ち倒す in pleasant rooms overlooking the terraces 負かす／撃墜する to the brink of the 広大な／多数の／重要な, yawning 噴火口，クレーター below.
Until I threw myself upon the soft mattress that served as a bed for me, I had not realized how 肉体的に exhausted I had been. Scarcely had I permitted myself to relax in the luxurious 緩和する which に先行するs sleep ere I was 急落（する），激減（する）d into 深遠な slumber, which must have 耐えるd for a かなりの time, since when I awoke I was 完全に refreshed. Moh-goh was already up and in the bath, a marble 事件／事情／状勢 fed by a continuous 供給（する） of icy water which 起こる／始まるd の中で the ice-覆う？ 頂点（に達する）s of the higher mountains behind Laythe. The bather had no soap, but used rough fibre gloves with which he rubbed the surface of his 肌 until it glowed. These baths rather took one's breath away, but amply repaid for the shock by the sensation of exhilaration and 井戸／弁護士席 存在 which resulted from them.
In 新規加入 to 私的な baths in each dwelling, each terrace supported a public bath, in which men, women and children disported themselves, 解任するing to my mind the 古代の Roman baths which earthly history 記録，記録的な／記録するs.
The baths of the Jemadar which I was later to see in the palace of Sagroth were marvels of beauty and 高級な. Here, when the Emperor entertains, his guests amuse themselves by swimming and 飛び込み, which, from what I have been able to 裁判官, are the 国家の sports of the Laytheans. The Kalkars care いっそう少なく for the water, while the Va-gas only enter it through necessity.
I followed Moh-goh in the bath, in which my first sensation was that I was 氷点の to death. While we were dressing a messenger from Ko-tah 召喚するd us to his presence, with 指示／教授／教育s that we were to be 用意が出来ている to …を伴って him to the palace of Sagroth the Jemadar.
THE palace of the Emperor stands, a magnificent pile, upon the loftiest terrace of Laythe, 延長するing 完全に around the enormous 噴火口，クレーター. There are but three avenues 主要な to it from the terraces below—three magnificent stairways, each of which may be の近くにd by enormous gates of 石／投石する, 明らかに wrought from 抱擁する 厚板s and intricately chiselled into marvelous designs, so that at a distance they 現在の the 外見 of magnificent lacework. Each gate is guarded by a company of fifty 軍人s, their tunics 耐えるing the 皇室の design in a large circle over the left breast.
The 儀式 of our 入り口 to the 皇室の terrace was most gorgeous and impressive. 抱擁する 派手に宣伝するs and trumpets blared 前へ／外へ a challenge as we reached the foot of the stairway which we were to 上がる to the palace. High 高官s in gorgeous trappings （機の）カム 負かす／撃墜する the steps to 会合，会う us, as if to 正式に 診察する the 信任状 of Ko-tah and give 公式の／役人 許可／制裁 to his 入り口. We were then 行為／行うd through the gateway across a 幅の広い terrace beautifully landscaped and ornamented by statuary that was most evidently the work of finished artists. These 作品 of art 構成するd both life size and heroic 人物／姿／数字s of individuals and groups, and 代表するd for the most part historic or 伝説の 人物／姿／数字s and events of the remote past, though there were also likenesses of all the 支配者s of Laythe, up to and 含むing Sagroth the 現在の Jemadar.
The 儀式 of our 入り口 to the 皇室の terrace was most impressive.
Upon entering the palace we were led to a 祝宴 hall, where we were served with food, evidently 純粋に in 一致 with 古代の 法廷，裁判所 儀式の, since there was little to eat and the guests barely tasted of that which was 現在のd to them. This 儀式 消費するd but a few minutes of Earth time, に引き続いて which we were 行為／行うd through spacious hallways to the 王位 room of the Jemadar, an apartment of 広大な／多数の／重要な beauty and かなりの size. Its decorations and lines were simple, almost to severity, yet 示唆するing regal dignity and magnificence. Upon a 演壇 at the far end of the room were three 王位s, that in the 中心 存在 占領するd by a man whom I knew at once to be Sagroth, while upon either 味方する sat a woman.
Ko-tah 前進するd and made his obeisance before his 支配者, and after the 交流 of a few words between them Ko-tah returned and 行為／行うd me to the foot of Sagroth's 王位.
I had been 教えるd that it was in 一致 with 法廷，裁判所 etiquette that I keep my 注目する，もくろむs upon the ground until I had been 現在のd and Sagroth had spoken to me, and that then I should be introduced to the Jemadav, or 皇后, when I might raise my 注目する，もくろむs to her, also, and afterward to the occupant of the third 王位 when I should be 正式に 現在のd to her.
Sagroth spoke most graciously to me, and as I raised my 注目する，もくろむs I saw before me a man of 広大な／多数の／重要な size and evident strength of character. He was by far the most regal appearing individual my 注目する，もくろむs had ever 残り／休憩（する）d upon, while his low, 井戸／弁護士席 modulated, yet powerful 発言する／表明する accentuated the majesty of his mien. It was he who 現在のd me to his Jemadav, whom I discovered to be a creature fully as regal in 外見 as her 皇室の mate, and although doubtless 井戸／弁護士席 past middle age, still 所有するing remarkable beauty, in which was to be plainly 公式文書，認めるd Nah-ee-lah's resemblance to her mother.
Again I lowered my 注目する，もくろむs as Sagroth 現在のd me to the occupant of the third 王位.
"Ju-lan the Javadar," he repeated the formal words of the 贈呈, "raise your 注目する，もくろむs to the daughter of Laythe, Nah-ee-lah the Nonovar."
As my 注目する，もくろむs, filled doubtless with surprise and incredulity, 発射 to the 直面する of Nah-ee-lah, I was almost upon the 瀬戸際 of an exclamation of the joy and happiness which I felt in seeing her again and in knowing that she was 安全に returned to her parents and her city once more. But as my 注目する，もくろむs met hers the exuberance of my spirit was as effectually and quickly checked by her 冷淡な ちらりと見ること and haughty mien as if I had received a blow in the 直面する.
There was no hint of 承認 in Nah-ee-lah's 表現. She nodded coldly in acknowledgment of the 贈呈 and then let her 注目する，もくろむs pass above my 長，率いる toward the opposite end of the 王位 room. My pride was 傷つける, and I was angry, but I would not let her see how 不正に I was 傷つける. I have always prided myself upon my 支配（する）／統制する, and so I know that then I hid my emotion and turned once more to Sagroth, as though I had received from his daughter the Nonovar 正確に the 好意 that I had a 権利 to 推定する／予想する. If the Jemadar had noticed aught peculiar in either Nah-ee-lah's manner or 地雷, he gave no hint of it. He spoke again graciously to me and then 解任するd me, with the 発言／述べる that we should 会合，会う again later.
Having 孤立した from the 王位 room, Ko-tah 知らせるd me that に引き続いて the audience I should have an 適切な時期 to 会合，会う Sagroth いっそう少なく 正式に, since he had 命令（する）d that I remain in the palace as his guest during the meal which followed.
"It is a 示す of distinction," said Ko-tah, "but remember, Ju-lan the Javadar, that you have 受託するd the friendship of Ko-tah and are his 同盟（する）."
"Do not embroil me in the political intrigues of Laythe," I replied. "I am a stranger, with no 利益／興味 in the 内部の 事件／事情／状勢s of your country, for the 推論する／理由 that I have no knowledge of them."
"One is either a friend or an enemy," replied Ko-tah.
"I am not 十分に 井戸／弁護士席 熟知させるd to be accounted either," I told him; "nor shall I choose my friends in Laythe until I am better 熟知させるd, nor shall another choose them for me."
"You are a stranger here," said Ko-tah. "I speak in your best 利益／興味s, only. If you would 後継する here; aye, if you would live, even, you must choose quickly and you must choose 正確に. I, Ko-tah the Javadar, have spoken."
"I choose my own friends," I replied, "によれば the dictates of my 栄誉（を受ける） and my heart. I, Ju-lan the Javadar, have spoken."
He 屈服するd low in acquiescence, and when he again raised his 注目する，もくろむs to 地雷 I was almost 肯定的な from the 表現 in them that his consideration of me was 示すd more by 尊敬（する）・点 than 憤慨.
"We shall see," was all that he said, and withdrew, leaving me to the kindly attention of some of the gentlemen of Sagroth's 法廷，裁判所 who had been standing at a respectful distance out of earshot of Ko-tah and myself. These men chatted pleasantly with me for some time until I was bidden to join Sagroth in another part of the palace.
I 設立する myself now with a man who had evidently thrown off the 抑制 of a formal audience, though without in the slightest degree 放棄するing either his dignity or his majesty. He spoke more 自由に and his manner was more democratic. He asked me to be seated, nor would he himself sit until I had, a point of Laythean 法廷，裁判所 etiquette which made a 広大な impression on me, since it 示すd that the first gentleman of the city must also be the first in 儀礼. He put question after question to me 関心ing my own world and the means by which I had been 輸送（する）d to Va-nah.
"There are fragmentary, 極端に fragmentary, legends 手渡すd 負かす／撃墜する from extreme antiquity which 示唆する that our remote ancestors had some knowledge 関心ing the other worlds of which you speak," he said, "but these have been considered always the veriest of myths. Can it be possible that, after all, they are based upon truth?"
"The remarkable part of them," I 示唆するd, "is that they 存在する at all, since it is difficult to understand how any knowledge of the outer Universe could ever reach to the buried depths of Va-nah."
"No, not by any means," he said, "if what you tell me is the truth, for our legends 耐える out the theory that Va-nah is 位置を示すd in the 中心 of an enormous globe and that our earliest progenitors lived upon the outer surface of this globe, 存在 軍隊d at last by some 条件 which the legends do not even 示唆する, to find their way into this inner world."
I shook my 長，率いる. It did not seem possible.
"And, yet," he said, 公式文書，認めるing the 疑問 that my 表現 evidently betrayed, "you yourself （人命などを）奪う，主張する to have reached Va-nah from a 広大な／多数の／重要な world far 除去するd from our globe which you call the Moon. If you reached us from another world, is it then so difficult to believe that those who に先行するd us reached Va-nah from the outer crust of this Moon? It is almost an historic certainty," he continued, "that our ancestors 所有するd 広大な／多数の／重要な ships which navigated the 空気／公表する. As you entered Va-nah by means of a 類似の conveyance, may not they have done likewise?"
I had to 収容する／認める that it was within the 範囲 of 可能性s, and in so doing, to avow that the Moon Men of antiquity had been millions of years in 前進する of their brethren of the Earth.
But, after all, was it such a difficult 結論 to reach when one considers the fact that the Moon 存在 smaller, must have 冷静な／正味のd more 速く than Earth, and therefore, 供給するd that it had an atmosphere, have been habitable to man ages before man could have lived upon our own 惑星?
We talked pleasantly upon many 支配するs for some time, and then, at last, Sagroth arose.
"We will join the others at the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs now," he said, and as he led the way from the apartment in which we had been conversing alone, 石／投石する doors opened before us as by 魔法, 示すing that the Jemadar of Laythe was not only 井戸／弁護士席 served, but 井戸／弁護士席 保護するd, or かもしれない 井戸／弁護士席 秘かに調査するd upon.
After we 現れるd from the 私的な audience, guards …を伴ってd us, some 先行する the Jemadar and some に引き続いて, and thus we moved in 半分-明言する／公表する through several 回廊（地帯）s and apartments until we （機の）カム out upon a balcony upon the second 床に打ち倒す of the palace overlooking the terraces and the 噴火口，クレーター.
Here, along the rail of the balcony, were 非常に／多数の small （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, each seating two, all but two of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs 存在 占領するd by 王室の and noble retainers and their women. As the Jemadar entered, these all arose, 直面するing him respectfully, and 同時に through another 入り口, （機の）カム the Jemadav and Nah-ee-lah.
They stood just within the room, waiting until Sagroth and I crossed to them. While we were doing so, Sagroth very courteously explained the 手続き I was to follow.
"You will place yourself upon the Nonovar's left," he 結論するd, "and 行為／行う her to her （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 正確に as I 行為／行う the Jemadav."
Nah-ee-lah's 長，率いる was high as I approached her and she vouchsafed me only the merest inclination of it in 返答 to my respectful salutation. In silence we followed Sagroth and his 皇后 to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs reserved for us. The balance of the company remained standing until, at a signal from Sagroth, we all took our seats. It was necessary for me to watch the others closely, as I knew nothing 関心ing the social customs of Laythe, but when I saw that conversation had become general I ちらりと見ることd at Nah-ee-lah.
"The Princess of Laythe so soon forgets her friends?" I asked.
"The Princess of Laythe never forgets her friends," she replied.
"I know nothing of your customs here," I said, "but in my world even 王族 may 迎える／歓迎する their friends with 真心 and seeming 楽しみ."
"And here, too," she retorted.
I saw that something was amiss, that she seemed to be angry with me, but the 原因（となる） I could not imagine. Perhaps she thought I had 砂漠d her at the 入り口 to the tunnel 主要な to the Kalkar city. But no, she must have guessed the truth. What then, could be the 原因（となる） of her 冷淡な aloofness, who, the last that I had seen of her, had been warm with friendship?
"I wonder," I said, trying a new tack, "if you were as surprised to see me alive as I you. I had given you up for lost, Nah-ee-lah, and I had grieved more than I can tell you. When I saw you in the audience 議会 I could 不十分な repress myself, but when I saw that you did not wish to 認める me, I could only 尊敬（する）・点 your 願望（する）s."
She made no reply, but turned and looked out the window across the terraces and the 噴火口，クレーター to the opposite 味方する of Laythe. She was ice, who had been almost 解雇する／砲火／射撃. No longer was she little Nah-ee-lah, the companion of my hardships and dangers. No longer was she friend and confidante, but a 冷淡な and haughty Princess, who evidently looked upon me with disfavor. Her 態度 乱暴／暴力を加えるd all the sacred tenets of friendship, and I was 怒り／怒るd.
"Princess," I said, "if it is customary for Laytheans thus to cast aside the sacred 社債s of friendship, I should do 同様に to be の中で the Va-gas or the Kalkars."
"The way to either is open," she replied haughtily. "You are not a 囚人 in Laythe."
Thereafter conversation languished and 満了する／死ぬd, as far at least, as Nah-ee-lah and I were 関心d, and I was more than relieved when the unpleasant 機能（する）／行事 was 結論するd.
Two young nobles took me in 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, に引き続いて the meal; as it seemed that I was to remain as a guest in the palace for a while, and as I 表明するd a 願望（する） to see as much of the 皇室の 住居 as I might be permitted to, they graciously 行為／行うd me upon a 小旅行する of 査察. We went out upon the outer terraces which overlooked the valleys and the mountains, and never in my life have I looked upon a landscape more majestic or 奮起させるing. The 噴火口，クレーター of Laythe, 据えるd upon a 幅の広い 高原 完全に surrounded by lofty mountains, titanic 頂点（に達する）s that would dwarf our アルプス山脈 into insignificance and 減ずる the Himalayas to 山のふもとの丘s, towered far into the distance upon the upper 味方する, the ice-覆う？ 首脳会議s of those more distant seemed to veritably 倒れる above us, while a thousand feet below us the pinks and lavenders of the weird lunar vegetation lay like a soft carpet upon the gently undulating surface of the 高原.
But my guides seemed いっそう少なく 利益／興味d in the scenery than in me. They plied me with questions continually, until I was more anxious to be rid of them than aught else that I could think of. They asked me a little 関心ing my own world and what I thought of Laythe, and if I 設立する the Princess Nah-ee-lah charming, and my opinion of the Emperor Sagroth. My answers must have been 満足な, for presently they （機の）カム very の近くに to me and one of them whispered:
"You need not 恐れる to speak in our presence. We, too, are friends and 信奉者s of Ko-tah."
"The Devil!" I thought. "They are bound to embroil me in their petty intrigues. What do I care for Sagroth or Ko-tah or"—and then my thoughts 逆戻りするd to Nah-ee-lah. She had 扱う／治療するd me cruelly. Her 冷淡な aloofness and her almost 熟考する／考慮するd contempt had 負傷させるd me, yet I could not say to myself that Nah-ee-lah was nothing to me. She had been my friend and I had been hers, and I should remain her friend to my dying day. Perhaps, then, if these people were bound to draw me into their political 論争s, I might turn their 信用／信任s into 利益（をあげる） for Nah-ee-lah. I had never told them that I was a creature of Ko-tah's, for I was not, nor had I ever told Ko-tah that I was an enemy to Sagroth; in fact, I had led him to believe the very opposite. And so I gave these two an evasive answer which might have meant anything, and they chose to 解釈する／通訳する it as meaning that I was one of them. 井戸／弁護士席, what could I do? It was not my fault if they 主張するd upon deceiving themselves, and Nah-ee-lah might yet need the friendship that she had 軽蔑（する）d.
"Has Sagroth no loyal 信奉者s, then," I asked, "that you are all so sure of the success of the クーデター d'騁at that Ko-tah 計画（する）s?"
"Ah, you know about it then!" cried one of them. "You are in the 信用／信任 of the Javadar."
I let them think that I was. It could do no 害（を与える）, at least.
"Did he tell you when it was to happen?" asked the other.
"Perhaps, already I have said too much," I replied. "The 信用／信任s of Ko-tah are not to be lightly spread about."
"You are 権利," said the last （衆議院の）議長. "It is 井戸／弁護士席 to be 控えめの, but let us 保証する you, Ju-lan the Javadar, that we are 平等に in the 信用／信任 and 好意 of Ko-tah with any of those who serve him; さもなければ, he would not have ゆだねるd us with a 部分 of the work which must be done within the very palace of the Jemadar."
"Have you many 共犯者s here?" I asked.
"Many," he replied, "outside of the Jemadar's guards. They remain loyal to Sagroth. It is one of the traditions of the organization, and they will die for him, to a man and," he 追加するd with a shrug, "they shall die, never 恐れる. When the time arrives and the signal is given, each member of the guard will be 始める，決める upon by two of Ko-tah's faithful 信奉者s."
I do not know how long I remained in the City of Laythe. Time passed 速く, and I was very happy after I returned to the dwelling of Moh-goh. I swam and dived with them and their friends in the baths upon our terrace, and also in those of Ko-tah. I learned to use the 飛行機で行くing wings that I had first seen upon Nah-ee-lah the day that she fell exhausted into the clutches of the Va-gas, and many were the lofty and delightful excursions we took into the higher mountains of the Moon, when Moh-goh or his friends 組織するd 楽しみ parties for the 目的. 絶えず surrounded by people of culture and refinement, by 勇敢に立ち向かう men and beautiful women, my time was so filled with pleasurable activities that I made no 成果／努力 to 計器 it. I felt that I was to spend the balance of my life here, and I might 同様に get from it all the 楽しみ that Laythe could afford.
I did not see Nah-ee-lah during all this time, and though I still heard a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 関心ing the 共謀 against Sagroth, I presently （機の）カム to attach but little importance to what I did hear, after I learned that the 共謀 had been on foot for over thirteen kelds, or だいたい about ten earthly years, and seemed, によれば my 密告者s, no nearer consummation than it ever had been in the past.
Time does not trouble these people much, and I was told that it might be twenty kelds before Ko-tah took 活動／戦闘, though on the other 手渡す, he might strike within the next ola.
There was an occurrence during this period which 誘発するd my curiosity, but 関心ing which Moh-goh was 極端に reticent. Upon one of the occasions that I was a 訪問者 in Ko-tah's palace, I was passing through a little used 回廊（地帯） in going from one 議会 to another, when just ahead of me a door opened and a man stepped out in 前線 of me. When he heard my footsteps behind him he turned and looked at me, and then stepped quickly 支援する into the apartment he had just left and の近くにd the door hurriedly behind him. There would have been nothing 特に remarkable in that, had it not been for the fact that the man was not a Laythean, but unquestionably a Kalkar.
Believing that I had discovered an enemy in the very heart of Laythe, I leaped 今後, and throwing open the door, followed into the apartment into which the man had disappeared. To my astonishment, I 設立する myself 直面するd by six men, three of whom were Kalkars, while the other three were Laytheans, and の中で the latter I 即時に 認めるd Ko-tah, himself. He 紅潮／摘発するd 怒って as he saw me, but before he could speak I 屈服するd and explained my 活動／戦闘.
"I crave your 容赦, Javadar," I said. "I thought that I saw an enemy of Laythe in the heart of your palace, and that by apprehending him I should serve you best;" and I started to 身を引く from the 議会.
"Wait," he said. "You did 権利, but lest you misunderstand their presence here, I may tell you that these three are 囚人s."
"I realized that at once when I saw you, Javadar," I replied, though I knew perfectly that he had lied to me; and then I 支援するd from the room, の近くにing the door after me.
I spoke to Moh-goh about it the next time that I saw him.
"You saw nothing, my friend," he said. "Remember that—you saw nothing."
"If you mean that it is 非，不，無 of my 商売／仕事, Moh-goh," I replied, "I perfectly agree with you, and you may 残り／休憩（する） 保証するd that I shall not 干渉する 事件／事情／状勢s that do not 関心 me."
However, I did かなりの thinking upon the 事柄, and かもしれない I went out of my way a little more than one should who is …に出席するing 厳密に to his own 商売／仕事, that I might keep a little in touch with the course of the 共謀, for no 事柄 what I had said to Moh-goh, no 事柄 how I 試みる／企てるd to 納得させる myself that it did not 利益／興味 me, the truth remained that anything that 影響する／感情d in any way the 運命／宿命 of Nah-ee-lah transcended in 利益／興味 any event which might transpire within Va-nah, in so far as I was 関心d.
The unobtrusive スパイ which I practiced bore fruit, to the extent that it permitted me to know that on at least three other occasions 代表s of Kalkars visited Ko-tah.
The fact that this 古代の palace of the Prince of Laythe was a never-ending source of 利益／興味 to me 補佐官d me in my self-課すd 仕事 of 秘かに調査するing upon the conspirators, for the retainers of Ko-tah were やめる accustomed to see me in out-of-the-way 回廊（地帯）s and passages, oftentimes far from the 住むd 部分s of the building.
Upon the occasion of one of these 小旅行するs I had descended to a lower terrace, along an 古代の 石／投石する stairway which 負傷させる spirally downward and had discovered a dimly lighted room in which were 蓄える／店d a number of 古代の 作品 of art. I was 静かに 診察するing these, when I heard 発言する／表明するs in an 隣接するing 議会.
"Upon no other 条件s will he 補助装置 you, Javadar," said the （衆議院の）議長, whose 発言する／表明する I first heard.
"His 需要・要求するs are outrageous," replied a second （衆議院の）議長. "I 辞退する to consider them. Laythe is impregnable. He can never take it." The 発言する／表明する was that of Ko-tah.
"You do not know him, Laythean," replied the other. "He has given us engines of 破壊 with which we can destroy any city in Va-nah. He will give you Laythe. Is that not enough?"
"But he will be Jemadar of Jemadars and 支配する us all!" exclaimed Ko-tah. "The Jemadar of Laythe can be subservient to 非，不，無."
"If you do not accede he will take Laythe in spite of you and 減ずる you to the status of a slave."
"Enough, Kalkar!" cried Ko-tah, his 発言する／表明する trembling with 激怒（する）. "Be gone! Tell your master that Ko-tah 辞退するs his base 需要・要求するs."
"You will 悔いる it, Laythean," replied the Kalkar, "for you do not know what this creature has brought from another world in knowledge of war and the science of 破壊 of human life."
"I do not 恐れる him," snapped Ko-tah, "my swords are many, my spearmen are 井戸／弁護士席 trained. Be gone, and do not return until your master is ready to 告訴する with Ko-tah for an 同盟."
I heard receding footsteps then, and に引き続いて that, a silence which I thought 示すd that all had left the 議会, but presently I heard Ko-tah's 発言する／表明する again.
"What think you of it?" he asked. And then I heard the 発言する／表明する of a third man, evidently a Laythean, replying:
"I think that if there is any truth in the fellow's 主張s, we may not too quickly bring about the 落ちる of Sagroth and place you upon the 王位 of Laythe, for only thus may we stand 部隊d against a ありふれた outside enemy."
"You are 権利," replied the Javadar. "Gather our 軍隊s. We shall strike within the ola."
I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to hear more, but they passed out of the 議会 then, and their 発言する／表明するs became only a subdued murmur which quickly 追跡するd off into silence. What should I do? Within six hours Ko-tah would strike at the 力／強力にする of Sagroth, and I 井戸／弁護士席 knew what that would mean to Nah-ee-lah; either marriage with the new Jemadar, or death, and I guessed that the proud Princess would choose the latter in preference to Ko-tah.
AS 速く as I could I made my way from the palace of Ko-tah, and 上向き, terrace by terrace, toward the palace of the Jemadar. I had never 現在のd myself at Sagroth's palace since Nah-ee-lah had so grievously 感情を害する／違反するd me. I did not even know the customary 手続き to follow to 伸び（る） an audience with the Emperor, but にもかかわらず I （機の）カム boldly to the carven gates and 需要・要求するd to speak with the officer in 命令（する） of the guards. When he （機の）カム I told him that I 願望（する）d to speak either with Sagroth or the Princess Nah-ee-lah at once, upon a 事柄 of the most 緊急の importance.
"Wait," he said, "and I will take your message to the Jemadar."
He was gone for what seemed to me a very long time, but at last he returned, 説 that Sagroth would see me at once, and I was 行為／行うd through the gates and into the palace toward the small audience 議会 in which Sagroth had once received me so graciously. As I was 勧めるd into the room I 設立する myself 直面するing both Sagroth and Nah-ee-lah. The 態度 of the Jemadar seemed 明らかに judicial, but that of the Princess was 率直に 敵意を持った.
I 設立する myself 直面するing both Sagroth and Nah-ee-lah.
"What are you doing here, 反逆者?" she 需要・要求するd, without waiting for Sagroth to speak, and at the same instant a door upon the opposite 味方する of the room burst open and three 軍人s leaped into the apartment with 明らかにするd swords. They wore the livery of Ko-tah, and I knew 即時に the 目的 for which they had come. 製図／抽選 my own sword, I leaped 今後.
"I have come to defend the life of the Jemadar and his Princess," I cried, as I sprang between them and the 前進するing three.
"What means this?" 需要・要求するd Sagroth. "How dare you enter the presence of your Jemadar with drawn sword?"
"They are the 暗殺者s of Ko-tah come to 殺す you!" I cried. "Defend yourself, Sagroth of Laythe!" And with that, I tried to engage the three until help arrived.
I am no novice with the sword. The art of 盗品故買者ing has been one of my 長，指導者 転換s since my cadet days in the 空気／公表する School, and I did not 恐れる the Laytheans, though I knew that, even were they but mediocre swordsmen, I could not for long withstand the 強襲，強姦s of three at once. But upon this point I need not have 関心d myself, for no sooner had I spoken than Sagroth's sword leaped from its scabbard, and placing himself at my 味方する, he fought nobly and 井戸／弁護士席 in 弁護 of his life and his 栄誉（を受ける）.
One of our antagonists 単に tried to engage me while the other two assassinated the Jemadar. And so, seeing that he was playing me, and that I could do with him about as I pleased if I did not 押し進める him too hard, I drove him 支援する a few steps until I was の近くに at the 味方する of one of those who engaged Sagroth. Then before any could know my 意向, I wheeled and 肺d my sword through the heart of one of those who …に反対するd the father of Nah-ee-lah. So quickly had I 解放する／撤去させるd my former antagonist, so swift my 肺, that I had 回復するd and was ready to 会合，会う the 新たにするd 強襲，強姦s of the first who had engaged me almost before he realized what had happened.
It was man against man, now, and the 半端物s were even. I had no 適切な時期 to watch Sagroth, but from the （犯罪の）一味 of steel on steel, I knew that the two were 激しく engaged. My own man kept me 井戸／弁護士席 占領するd. He was a magnificent swordsman, but he was only fighting for his life; I was fighting for more—for my life and for my 栄誉（を受ける）, too, since after the word "反逆者" that Nah-ee-lah had 投げつけるd at me, I had felt that I must redeem myself in her 注目する，もくろむs. I did not give any thought at all to the question as to just why I should care what Nah-ee-lah the Moon Maid thought of me, but something within me 反応するd mightily to the contempt that she had put into that 選び出す／独身 word.
I could catch an 時折の glimpse of her standing there behind the 大規模な desk at which her father had sat upon the first occasion of my coming to this 議会. She stood there very 緊張した, her wide 注目する，もくろむs 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon me in evident incredulity.
I had almost worn my man 負かす／撃墜する and we were fighting now so that I was 直面するing Nah-ee-lah, with my 支援する toward the doorway through which the three 暗殺者s had entered. Sagroth must have been more than 持つ／拘留するing his own, too, for I could see his 対抗者 slowly 落ちるing 支援する before the older man's 強襲，強姦s. And then there broke above the clang of steel a girl's 発言する／表明する—Nah-ee-lah's—raised in accents of 恐れる.
"Julian, beware! Behind you! Behind you!"
At the instant of her 警告 the 注目する，もくろむs of my antagonist left 地雷, which, for his own good, they never should have done, and passed in a quick ちらりと見ること over my shoulder at something or someone behind me. His 欠如（する） of 集中 cost him his life. I saw my 開始 the instant that it was made, and with a quick 肺 I passed my blade through his heart. Whipping it out again, I wheeled to 直面する a dozen men springing into the 議会. They paid no attention to me, but leaped toward Sagroth, and before I could 妨げる it he went 負かす／撃墜する with half a dozen blades through his 団体／死体.
Upon the opposite 味方する of the desk from us was another door-way 直接／まっすぐに behind Nah-ee-lah, and in the instant that she saw Sagroth 落ちる, she called to me in a low 発言する／表明する: "Come, Julian, quick! Or we, too, are lost."
Realizing that the Jemadar was dead and that it would be folly to remain and 試みる／企てる to fight this whole roomful of 軍人s, I leaped the desk and followed Nah-ee-lah through the doorway beyond. There was a cry, then, from someone within the room, to stop us, but Nah-ee-lah wheeled and slammed the door in their 直面するs as they 急ぐd 今後, fastened it upon our 味方する and then turned to me.
"Julian," she said, "how can you ever 許す me? You who have 危険d your life for the Jemadar, my father, in spite of the contemptible 治療 that in my ignorance I have （許可，名誉などを）与えるd you?"
"I could have explained," I said, "but you would not let me. 外見s were against me, and so I cannot 非難する you for thinking as you did."
"It was wicked of me not to listen to you, Julian, but I thought that Ko-tah had won you over, as he has won over even some of the staunchest friends of Sagroth."
"You might have known, Nah-ee-lah, that, even could I have been disloyal to your father, I never could have been disloyal to his daughter."
"I did not know," she said. "How could I?"
There suddenly （機の）カム over me a 広大な／多数の／重要な 願望（する） to take her in my 武器 and cover those lovely lips with kisses. I could not tell why this ridiculous obsession had 掴むd upon me, nor why, of a sudden, I became afraid of little Nah-ee-lah, the Moon Maid. I must have looked very foolish indeed, standing there looking at her, and suddenly I realized how fatuous I must appear, and so I shook myself and laughed.
"Come, Nah-ee-lah," I said, "we must not remain here. Where can I take you, that you will be 安全な?"
"Upon the outer terrace there may be some of the loyal guards," she replied, "but if Ko-tah has already taken the palace, flight will be useless."
"From what I know of the 共謀, it will be useless," I replied, "for the service of Sagroth and his palace is rotten with the 秘かに調査するs and retainers of the Javadar."
"I 恐れるd as much," she said. "The very men who （機の）カム to assassinate Sagroth wore the 皇室の livery いっそう少なく than an ola since."
"Are there 非，不，無, then, loyal to you?" I asked her.
"The Jemadar's guard is always loyal," she said, "but they number 不十分な a thousand men."
"How may we 召喚する them?" I asked.
"Let us go to the outer terraces and if there are any of them there we can congregate the balance, or as many of them as Ko-tah has left alive."
"Come, then," I said, "let us 急いで;" and together, 手渡す in 手渡す, we ran along the 回廊（地帯）s of the Jemadar's palace to the outer terraces of the highest tier of Laythe. There we 設立する a hundred men, and when we had told them of what had happened within the palace they drew their swords and, surrounding Nah-ee-lah, they shouted:
"To the death for Nah-ee-lah, Jemadav of Laythe!"
They 手配中の，お尋ね者 to remain there and 保護する her, but I told them that there would be nothing 伸び（る）d by that, that sooner or later they would be 圧倒するd by far greater numbers, and the 原因（となる） of Nah-ee-lah lost.
"Send a dozen men," I said to their 指揮官, "to 決起大会／結集させる all of the loyal guards that remain alive. Tell them to come to the 王位 room, ready to lay 負かす／撃墜する their lives for the new Jemadav, and then let the dozen continue on out into the city, 決起大会／結集させるing the people to the 保護 of Nah-ee-lah. As for us, we will …を伴って her すぐに to the 王位 room, and there, place her upon the 王位 and 布告する her 支配者 of Laythe. A hundred men may 持つ／拘留する the 王位 room for a long time, if we reach it before Ko-tah reaches it with his 軍隊s."
"Send a dozen men," I said to their 指揮官, "to 決起大会／結集させる all of the loyal guards."
The officer looked at Nah-ee-lah questioningly.
"Your 命令（する）, Jemadav?" he 問い合わせd.
"We will follow the 計画（する） of Ju-lan the Javadar," she replied.
すぐに a dozen 軍人s were 派遣（する）d to 決起大会／結集させる the 皇室の Guard and 誘発する the loyal 国民s of the city to the 保護 of their new Jemadav, while the balance of us 行為／行うd Nah-ee-lah by a short course toward the 王位 room.
As we entered the 広大な／多数の／重要な 議会 at one end, Ko-tah and a handful of 軍人s （機の）カム in at the other, but we had the advantage, in that we entered through a doorway 直接／まっすぐに behind the 王位 and upon the 演壇.
"Throw your men upon the main 入り口," I called to the officer of the guard, "and 持つ／拘留する it until 増強s come," and then, as the hundred raced the length of the 王位 room toward the surprised and enraged Ko-tah, I led Nah-ee-lah to the central 王位 and seated her upon it. Then stepping 今後, I raised my 手渡す for silence.
"The Jemadar Sagroth is dead!" I cried. "Behold Nah-ee-lah, the Jemadav of Laythe!"
"Stop!" cried Ko-tah, "she may 株 the 王位 with me, but she may not 所有する it alone."
"Take that 反逆者!" I called to the loyal guard, and they 急ぐd 今後, evidently glad to do my bidding. But Ko-tah did not wait to be taken. He was …を伴ってd by only a handful of men, and when he saw that the guard really ーするつもりであるd to 掴む him and realized that he would be given short shrift at the 手渡すs of Nah-ee-lah and myself, he turned and fled. But I knew he would come 支援する, and come 支援する he did, though not until after the 大多数 of the Jemadav's guard had gathered within the 王位 room.
He （機の）カム with a 広大な／多数の／重要な concourse of 軍人s, and the fighting was furious, but he might have brought a million men against our thousand and not すぐに have 打ち勝つ us, since only a 限られた／立憲的な number could fight at one time in the 入り口 way to the 王位 room. Already the 死体s lay stacked as high as a man's 長，率いる, yet no 選び出す／独身 member of Ko-tah's 軍隊s had crossed the threshold.
How long the fight was 行うd I do not know, but it must have been for a かなりの time, since I know that our men fought in relays and 残り／休憩（する）d many times, and that food was brought from other parts of the palace to the doorway behind the 王位, and there were times when Ko-tah's 軍隊s withdrew and 残り／休憩（する）d and recuperated, but always they （機の）カム 支援する in greater number, and 結局 I realized we must be worn 負かす／撃墜する by the persistence of their repeated attacks.
And then there arose slowly a 深い-トンd sound, at first we could not 解釈する／通訳する. It rose and fell in 増加するing 容積／容量, until finally we knew that it was the sound of human 発言する／表明するs, the 発言する／表明するs of a 広大な／多数の／重要な 暴徒—of a mighty concourse of people and that it was 広範囲にわたる toward us slowly and resistlessly.
Closer and closer it approached the palace as it rose, terrace upon terrace, toward the lofty pinnacle of Laythe. The fighting at the 入り口 to the 王位 room had almost 中止するd. Both 味方するs were worn 負かす／撃墜する almost to utter exhaustion, and now we but stood upon our 武器 upon either 味方する of the 塀で囲む of 死体s that lay between us, our attention 中心d upon the sound of the growling multitude that was 広範囲にわたる slowly 上向き toward us.
"They come," cried one of Nah-ee-lah's nobles, "to acclaim the new Jemadav and to 涙／ほころび the minions of Ko-tah the 反逆者 to pieces!"
He spoke in a loud 発言する／表明する that was easily audible to Ko-tah and his retainers in the 回廊（地帯） without.
"They come to drag the spawn of Sagroth from the 王位!" cried one of Ko-tah's 信奉者s. And then from the 王位 （機の）カム the 甘い, （疑いを）晴らす 発言する／表明する of Nah-ee-lah:
"Let the people's will be done," she said, and thus we stood, を待つing the 判決 of the populace. Nor had we long to wait, for presently we realized that they had reached the palace terrace and entered the building itself. We could hear the shouting horde moving through the 回廊（地帯）s and 議会s, and finally the muffled bellowing 解決するd itself into articulate words:
"Sagroth is no more! 支配する, Ko-tah, Jemadar of Laythe!"
I turned in びっくり仰天 toward Nah-ee-lah. "What does it mean?" I cried. "Have the people turned against you?"
"Ko-tah's minions have done their work 井戸／弁護士席 during these many kelds," said the 指揮官 of the Jemadav's guard, who stood upon the upper steps of the 演壇, just below the 王位. "They have spread lies and sedition の中で the people which not even Sagroth's just and kindly 統治する could 打ち勝つ."
"Let the will of the people be done," repeated Nah-ee-lah.
"It is the will of fools betrayed by a scoundrel," cried the 指揮官 of the guard. "While there （警官の）巡回区域，受持ち区域s a 選び出す／独身 heart beneath the tunic of a guardsman of the Jemadav, we shall fight for Nah-ee-lah, 皇后 of Laythe."
Ko-tah's 軍隊s, now augmented by the 群衆, were 押し進めるing their way over the 死体s and into the 王位 room, so that we were 軍隊d to join the defenders, that we might 持つ／拘留する them off while life remained to any of us. When the 指揮官 of the guard saw me fighting at his 味方する he asked me to return to Nah-ee-lah.
"We must not leave the Jemadav alone," he said. "Return and remain at her 味方する, Ju-lan the Javadar, and when the last of us has fallen, 運動 your dagger into her heart."
I shuddered and turned 支援する toward Nah-ee-lah, The very thought of 急落（する），激減（する）ing my dagger into that tender bosom 公正に／かなり nauseated me. "There must be some other way, and yet, what other means of escape could there be for Nah-ee-lah, who preferred death to the dishonor of 降伏する to Ko-tah, the 殺害者 of her father? As I reached Nah-ee-lah's 味方する, and turned again to 直面する the 入り口 to the 王位 room, I saw that the 軍人s of Ko-tah were 存在 押し進めるd into the 議会 by the 暴徒 behind them and that our defenders were 存在 圧倒するd by the 広大な／多数の／重要な number of their antagonists. Ko-tah, with a half dozen 軍人s, had been carried 今後, 事実上 without volition, by the 圧力（をかける） of numbers in their 後部, and even now, with 非，不，無 to 迎撃する him, was running 速く up the 幅の広い 中心 aisle toward the 王位. Some of those in the 入り口 way saw him, and as he reached the foot of the steps 主要な to the 演壇, a snarling cry arose:
"Ko-tah the Jemadar!"
With 明らかにするd sword, the fellow leaped toward me where I stood alone between Nah-ee-lah and her enemies.
"降伏する, Julian!" she cried. "It is futile to …に反対する them. You are not of Laythe. Neither 義務 nor 栄誉（を受ける） 課す upon you the necessity of 申し込む／申し出ing your life for one of us. Spare him, Ko-tah!" she cried to the 前進するing Javadar, "and I will 屈服する to the will of the people and 放棄する the 王位 to you."
"Ko-tah the 反逆者 shall never sit upon the 王位 of Nah-ee-lah!" I exclaimed, and leaping 今後, I engaged the Prince of Laythe.
His 軍人s were の近くに behind him, and it behooved me to work 急速な／放蕩な, and so I fought as I had never guessed that it lay within me to fight, and at the instant that the 群衆 broke through the remaining defenders and 注ぐd into the 王位 room of the Jemadars of Laythe, I slipped my point into the heart of Ko-tah. With a 選び出す／独身 piercing shriek, he threw his 手渡すs above his 長，率いる and 倒れるd backward 負かす／撃墜する the steps to 嘘（をつく） dead at the foot of the 王位 he had betrayed.
For an instant the silence of death 統治するd in the 広大な／多数の／重要な 議会. Friend and 敵 stood alike in the momentary paralysis of shocked surprise.
That 緊張した, breathless silence had 耐えるd for but a moment, when it was 粉々にするd by a terrific detonation. We felt the palace tremble and 激しく揺する. The 組み立てる／集結するd 暴徒 looked wildly about, their 注目する，もくろむs filled with 恐れる and 尋問. But before they could 発言する／表明する a question, another thunderous 報告（する）／憶測 burst upon our startled ears, and then from the city below the palace there arose the shrieks and 叫び声をあげるs of terrified people. Again the palace trembled, and a 広大な／多数の／重要な 割れ目 opened in one of the 塀で囲むs of the 王位 room. The people saw it, and in an instant their 怒り／怒る against the 王朝 of Sagroth was swallowed in the mortal terror which they felt for their own safety. With shrieks and 叫び声をあげるs they turned and bolted for the doorway. The 女性 were knocked 負かす／撃墜する and trampled upon. They fought with 握りこぶしs and swords and daggers, in their mad 成果／努力s to escape the 崩壊するing building. They tore the 着せる／賦与するing from one another, as each sought to drag 支援する his fellow, that he might 伸び（る） その上の in the race for the outer world.
And as the 群衆 fought, Nah-ee-lah and I stood before the 王位 of Laythe, watching them, while below us the few remaining members of the Jemadar's guard stood 見解（をとる）ing in silent contempt the terror of the people.
爆発 after 爆発 followed one another in 早い succession. The people had fled. The palace was empty, except for that handful of us faithful ones who remained within the 王位 room.
"Let us go," I said to Nah-ee-lah, "and discover the origin of these sounds, and the extent of the 損失 that is 存在 done."
"Come," she said, "here is a short 回廊（地帯） to the inner terrace, where we may look 負かす／撃墜する upon the entire city of Laythe." And then, turning to the 指揮官 of the guard she said: "Proceed, please, to the palace gates, and 安全な・保証する them against the return of our enemies, if they have by this time all fled from the palace grounds."
The officer 屈服するd, and followed by the few heroic 生存者s of the Jemadar's guard, he left by another 回廊（地帯） for the palace gates, while I followed Nah-ee-lah up a stairway that led to the roof of the palace.
Coming out upon the upper terrace, we made our way quickly to the 辛勝する／優位 overlooking the city and the 噴火口，クレーター. Below us a shrieking multitude ran hither and thither from terrace to terrace, while, now here and now there, terrific 爆発s occurred that 粉々にするd age-old structures and carried 破片 high into the 空気／公表する. Many terraces showed 広大な／多数の／重要な gaps and 宙返り／暴落するd 廃虚s where other 爆発s had occurred and smoke and 炎上s were rising from a dozen 部分s of the city.
But an instant it took me to realize that the 爆発s were 原因（となる）d by something that was 存在 dropped into the city from above, and as I looked up I saw a ミサイル 述べるing an arc above the palace, past which it hurtled to a terrace far below, and at once I realized that the ミサイル had 起こる／始まるd outside the city. Turning quickly, I ran across the terrace to the outer 味方する which overlooked the 高原 upon which the city stood. I could not repress an exclamation of astonishment at the sight that 迎える／歓迎するd my 注目する，もくろむs, for the surface of the 高原 was alive with 軍人s. Nah-ee-lah had followed me and was standing at my 肘. "The Kalkars," she said. "They have come again to 減ずる Laythe. It has been long since they 試みる／企てるd it, many 世代s ago, but what is it, Julian, that 原因（となる）s the 広大な／多数の／重要な noise and the 破壊 and the 解雇する／砲火／射撃s within Laythe?"
"It is this which fills me with surprise," I said, "and not the presence of the Kalkar 軍人s. Look! Nah-ee-lah," and I pointed to a knoll lying at the 瀬戸際 of the 高原, where, unless my 注目する，もくろむs deceived me 不正に, there was 機動力のある a 迫撃砲 which was 投げつけるing 爆撃するs into the city of Laythe. "And there, and there," I continued, pointing to other 類似の engines of 破壊 機動力のある at intervals. "The city is surrounded with them, Nah-ee-lah. Have your people any knowledge of such engines of 戦争 or of high 爆発性のs?" I 需要・要求するd.
"Only in our legends are such things について言及するd," she replied. "It has been ages since the inhabitants of Va-nah lost the art of 製造業の such things."
As we stood there talking, one of the Jemadar's guards 現れるd from the palace and approached us.
"Nah-ee-lah, Jemadav," he cried, "there is one here who craves audience with you and who says that if you listen to him you may save your city from 破壊."
"Fetch him," replied Nah-ee-lah. "We will receive him here."
We had but a moment to wait when the guardsman returned with one of Ko-tah's captains.
"Nah-ee-lah, Jemadav," he cried, when she had given him 許可 to speak, "I come to you with a message from one who is Jemadar of Jemadars, 支配者 of all Va-nah. If you would save your city and your people, listen 井戸／弁護士席."
The girl's 注目する，もくろむs 狭くするd. "You are speaking to your Jemadav, fellow," she said. "Be careful, not only of your words, but of your トン,"
"I come but to save you," replied the man sullenly. "The Kalkars have discovered a 広大な／多数の／重要な leader, and they have joined together from many cities to 倒す Laythe. My master does not wish to destroy this 古代の city, and there is but one simple 条件 upon which he will spare it."
"指名する your 条件," said Nah-ee-lah.
"If you will 結婚する him, he will make Laythe the 資本／首都 of Va-nah, and you shall 支配する with him as Jemadav of Jemadavs."
Nah-ee-lah's lips curled in 軽蔑（する）. "And who is the presumptuous Kalkar that dares aspire to the 手渡す of Nah-ee-lah?" she 需要・要求するd.
"He is no Kalkar, Jemadav," replied the messenger. "He is one from another world, who says that he knows you 井戸／弁護士席 and that he has loved you long."
"His 指名する," snapped Nah-ee-lah impatiently.
"He is called Or-tis, Jemadar of Jemadars."
Nah-ee-lah turned toward me with elevated brows and a smile of comprehension upon her 直面する.
"Or-tis," she repeated.
"Now, I understand, my Jemadav," I said, "and I am 開始するing to have some slight conception of the time that must have elapsed since I first landed within Va-nah, for even since our escape from the Va-gas, Orthis has had time to discover the Kalkars and ingratiate himself の中で them, to conspire with them for the 倒す of Laythe, and to 製造（する） 爆発性のs and 爆撃するs and the guns which are 減ずるing Laythe this moment. Even had I not heard the 指名する, I might have guessed that it was Orthis, for it is all so like him—ingrate, 反逆者, cur."
"Go 支援する to your master," she said to the messenger, "and tell him that Nah-ee-lah, Jemadav of Laythe, would as leave mate with Ga-va-go the Va-ga as with him, and that Laythe will be happier destroyed and her people wiped from the 直面する of Va-nah than 支配するd by such a beast. I have spoken. Go."
The fellow turned and left us, 存在 …を伴ってd from Nah-ee-lah's presence by the guardsman who had fetched him, and whom Nah-ee-lah 命令（する）d to return as soon as he had 行為／行うd the other outside the palace gates. Then the girl turned to me:
"O, Julian, what shall I do? How may I 戦闘 those terrible 軍隊s that you have brought to Va-nah from another world?"
I shook my 長，率いる. "We, too, could 製造（する） both guns and 弾薬／武器 to 戦闘 him, but now we have not the time, since Laythe will be 減ずるd to a 集まり of 廃虚s before we could even make a start. There is but one way, Nah-ee-lah, and that is to send your people—every fighting man that you can gather, and the women, too, if they can 耐える 武器, out upon the 高原 in an 成果／努力 to 圧倒する the Kalkars and destroy the guns."
She stood and thought for a long time, and presently the officer of the guard returned and 停止（させる）d before her, を待つing her 命令（する）s. Slowly she raised her 長，率いる and looked at him.
"Go into the city," she said, "and gather every Laythean who can carry a sword, a dagger, or a lance. Tell them to 組み立てる／集結する on the inner terraces below the 城, and that I, Nah-ee-lah their Jemadav, will 演説（する）／住所 them. The 運命／宿命 of Laythe 残り／休憩（する）s with you. Go."
THE city was already in 炎上s in many places, and though the people fought valiantly to 消滅させる them, it seemed to me that they but spread the more 速く with each 後継するing minute. And then, as suddenly as it had 開始するd, the 砲撃 中止するd. Nah-ee-lah and I crossed over to the outer 辛勝する／優位 of the terrace to see if we could 公式文書，認める any new movement by the enemy, nor did we have long to wait. We saw a hundred ladders raised as if by 魔法 toward the lowest terrace, which rose but a 明らかにする two hundred feet above the base of the city. The men who carried the ladders were not 明白な to us when they （機の）カム の近くに to the base of the 塀で囲む, but I guessed from the distant glimpses that I caught of the ladders as they were 急ぐd 今後 by running men that here, again, Orthis' earthly knowledge and experience had come to the 援助 of the Kalkars, for I was sure that only some form of 拡張 ladder could be 首尾よく used to reach even the lowest terrace.
When I saw their 意向 I ran quickly 負かす／撃墜する into the palace and out upon the terrace before the gates, where the 残りの人，物 of the guard were 駅／配置するd, and there I told them what was happening and 勧めるd them to 急いで the people to the lowest terrace to 撃退する the enemy before they had 安全な・保証するd a foothold upon the city. Then I returned to Nah-ee-lah, and together we watched the 結果 of the struggle, but almost from the first I realized that Laythe was doomed, for before any of her defenders could reach the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, fully a thousand Kalkars had clambered to the terrace, and there they held their own while other thousands 上がるd in safety to the city.
We saw the defenders 急ぐ 前へ／外へ to attack them, and for a moment, so impetuous was their 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金, I thought that I had been wrong and that the Kalkars might yet be driven from Laythe. Fighting upon the lower outer terrace far beneath us was a 殺到するing 集まり of shouting 軍人s. The Kalkars were 落ちるing 支援する before the impetuous 猛攻撃 of the Laytheans.
We saw the defenders 急ぐ 前へ／外へ to attack them.
"They have not the 血 in their veins," whispered Nah-ee-lah, 粘着するing tightly to my arm. "One noble is 価値（がある） ten of them. Watch them. Already are they 逃げるing."
And so it seemed, and the 大勝する of the Kalkars appeared almost 保証するd, as 得点する／非難する／２０ upon 得点する／非難する／２０ of them were 投げつけるd over the 辛勝する／優位 of the terrace, to 落ちる mangled and bleeding upon the ground hundreds of feet below.
But suddenly a new 軍隊 seemed to be 注入するd into the 争い. I saw a stream of Kalkars 現れるing above the 辛勝する／優位 of the lower terrace—new men clambering up the ladders from the 高原 below, and as they （機の）カム they shouted something which I could not understand, but the other Kalkars seemed to take heart and made once more the 外見 of a stand against the noble Laytheans, and I saw one, the leader of the newcomers, 軍隊 his way into the 戦う／戦いing throng. And then I saw him raise his 手渡す above his 長，率いる and hurl something into the 中央 of the compact 階級s of the Laytheans.
即時に there was a terrific 爆発 and a 広大な／多数の／重要な, 血まみれの gap lay upon the terrace where an instant before a hundred of the flower of the fighting men of Laythe had been so gloriously defending their city and their 栄誉（を受ける）.
"手りゅう弾s," I exclaimed. "手渡す 手りゅう弾s!"
"What is it, Julian? What is it that they are doing 負かす／撃墜する there?" cried Nah-ee-lah. "They are 殺人ing my people."
"Yes, Nah-ee-lah, they are 殺人ing your people, and 井戸／弁護士席 may Va-nah 悪口を言う／悪態 the day that Earth Men 始める，決める foot upon your world."
"I do not understand, Julian," she said.
"This is the work of Orthis," I said, "who has brought from Earth the knowledge of diabolical engines of 破壊. He first 爆撃するd the city with what must have been nothing more than 天然のまま 迫撃砲s, for it is impossible that he has had the time to 建設する the 機械／機構 to build any but the simplest of guns. Now his 軍隊／機動隊s are 投げつけるing 手渡す 手りゅう弾s の中で your men. There is no chance, Nah-ee-lah, for the Laytheans to 首尾よく 炭坑，オーケストラ席 their 原始の 武器s against the modern スパイ／執行官s of 破壊 which Orthis has brought to 耐える against them. Laythe must 降伏する or be destroyed."
Nah-ee-lah laid her 長，率いる upon my shoulder and wept softly. "Julian," she said at last, "this is the end, then. Take me to the Jemadav, my mother, please, and then you must go and make your peace with your fellow Earth Man. It is not 権利 that you, a stranger, who have done so much for me, should 落ちる with me and Laythe."
"The only peace I can make with Orthis, Nah-ee-lah," I replied, "is the peace of death. Orthis and I may not live together again in the same world."
She was crying very softly, sobbing upon my shoulder, and I put my arm about her in an 成果／努力 to 静かな her.
"I have brought you only 苦しむing and danger, and now death, Julian," she said, "when you deserve naught but happiness and peace."
I suddenly felt very strange and my heart behaved wretchedly, so that when I 試みる／企てるd to speak it 続けざまに猛撃するd so that I could say nothing and my 膝s shook beneath me. What had come over me? Could it be possible that already Orthis had loosed his 毒（薬） gas? Then, at last, I managed to gather myself together.
"Nah-ee-lah," I said, "I do not 恐れる death if you must die, and I do not 捜し出す happiness except with you."
She looked up suddenly, her 広大な／多数の／重要な, 涙／ほころび-dimmed 注目する，もくろむs wide and gazing 深い into 地雷.
"You mean—Julian? You mean—?"
"I mean, Nah-ee-lah, that I love you," I replied, though I must have つまずくd through the words in a most ridiculous manner, so 脅すd was I.
"Ah, Julian," she sighed, and put her 武器 about my neck.
"And you, Nah-ee-lah!" I exclaimed incredulously, as I 鎮圧するd her to me, "can it be that you return my love?"
"I have loved you always," she replied. "From the very first, almost —way 支援する when we were 囚人s together in the No-先頭s' village. You Earth Men must be very blind, my Julian. A Laythean would have known it at once, for it seemed to me that upon a dozen occasions I almost avowed my love 率直に to you."
"式のs, Nah-ee-lah! I must have been very blind, for I had not guessed until this minute that you loved me."
"Now," she said, "I do not care what happens. We have one another, and if we die together, doubtless we shall live together in a new incarnation."
"I hope so," I said, "but I should much rather be sure of it and live together in this."
"And I, too, Julian, but that is impossible."
We were walking now through the 回廊（地帯）s of the palace toward the 議会 占領するd by her mother, but we did not find her there and Nah-ee-lah became apprehensive as to her safety. Hurriedly we searched through other 議会s of the palace, until at last we （機の）カム to the little audience 議会 in which Sagroth had been 殺害された, and as we threw open the door I saw a sight that I tried to hide from Nah-ee-lah's 注目する，もくろむs as I drew her around in an 成果／努力 to 軍隊 her 支援する into the 回廊（地帯）. かもしれない she guessed what impelled my 活動／戦闘, for she shook her 長，率いる and murmured: "No, Julian; whatever it is I must see it." And then she 押し進めるd her way gently past me, and we stood together upon the threshold, looking at the harrowing sight which the 内部の of the room 陳列する，発揮するd.
There were the 団体／死体s of the 暗殺者s Sagroth and I had 殺害された, and the dead Jemadar, too, 正確に as he had fallen, while across his breast lay the 団体／死体 of Nah-ee-lah's mother, a dagger self-thrust through her heart. For just a moment Nah-ee-lah stood there looking at them in silence, as though in 祈り, and then she turned wearily away and left the 議会, の近くにing the door behind her. We walked on in silence for some time, 上がるing the stairway 支援する to the upper terrace. Upon the inner 味方する, the 炎上s were spreading throughout the city, roaring like a mighty furnace and vomiting up 広大な／多数の／重要な clouds of smoke, for though the Laythean terraces are supported by tremendous arches of masonry, yet there is much 支持を得ようと努めるd used in the 内部の construction of the buildings, while the hangings and the furniture are all inflammable.
"We had no chance to save the city," said Nah-ee-lah, with a sigh. "Our people, called from their normal 義務s by the 誤った Ko-tah, were leaderless. The 解雇する／砲火／射撃 闘士，戦闘機s, instead of 存在 at their 地位，任命するs, were 捜し出すing the life of their Jemadar. Unhappy day! Unhappy day!"
"You think they could have stopped the 解雇する／砲火／射撃?" I asked.
"The little ponds, the rivulets, the waterfalls, the 広大な／多数の／重要な public baths and the tiny lakes that you see upon every terrace were all built with 解雇する／砲火／射撃 保護 in mind. It is 平易な to コースを変える their waters and flood any tier of buildings. Had my people been at their 地位，任命するs, this, at least, could not have happened."
As we stood watching the 炎上s we suddenly saw people 現れるing in 広大な／多数の／重要な numbers upon several of the lower terraces. They were evidently in terrified flight, and then others appeared upon terraces above them—Kalkars who 投げつけるd 手渡す 手りゅう弾s amongst the Laytheans beneath them. Men, women, and children ran hither and thither, shrieking and crying and 捜し出すing for 避難所, but from the buildings behind them, 急ぐing them outward upon the terraces, （機の）カム other Kalkars with 手渡す 手りゅう弾s. The 解雇する／砲火／射撃s hemmed the people of Laythe upon either 味方する and the Kalkars attacked them from the 後部 and from above. The 女性 fell and were trodden to death, and I saw 得点する／非難する／２０s 落ちる upon their own lances or 運動 daggers into the hearts of their loved ones.
The 大虐殺 spread 速く around the circumference of the city and the Kalkars drove the people from the upper terraces downward between the 激怒（する）ing 解雇する／砲火／射撃s which were 増加するing until the mouth of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 噴火口，クレーター was filled with roaring 炎上s and smoke. In the 時折の gaps we could catch glimpses of the 大破壊／大虐殺 beneath us.
A sudden 現在の of 空気／公表する rising from the 噴火口，クレーター 解除するd the smoke 棺／かげり high for a moment, 明らかにする／漏らすing the entire circumference of the 噴火口，クレーター, the 辛勝する／優位 of which was （人が）群がるd with Laytheans. And then I saw a 軍人 from the opposite 味方する leap upon the surrounding 塀で囲む that 国境d the lower terrace at the 辛勝する／優位 of the yawning 噴火口，クレーター. He turned and called aloud some message to his fellows, and then wheeling, threw his 武器 above his 長，率いる and leaped outward into the yawning, bottomless abyss. 即時に the others seemed to be inoculated with the 感染 of his mad 行為／法令／行動する. A dozen men leaped to the 塀で囲む and dove 長，率いる 真っ先の into the 噴火口，クレーター. The thing spread slowly at first, and then with the rapidity of a prairie 解雇する／砲火／射撃, it ran around the entire circle of the city. Women 投げつけるd their children in and then leaped after them. The multitude fought one with another for a place upon the 塀で囲む from which they might cast themselves to death. It was a terrible—an awe-奮起させるing sight.
Nah-ee-lah covered her 注目する，もくろむs with her 手渡すs. "My poor people!" she cried. "My poor people!" And far below her, by the thousands now, they were 投げつけるing themselves into eternity, while above them the 叫び声をあげるing Kalkars 投げつけるd 手渡す 手りゅう弾s の中で them and drove the remaining inhabitants of Laythe, terrace by terrace, 負かす／撃墜する toward the 噴火口，クレーター's 縁.
Nah-ee-lah turned away. "Come, Julian," she said, "I cannot look, I cannot look." And together we walked across the terrace to the outer 味方する of the city.
Almost 直接／まっすぐに beneath us upon the next terrace was a palace gate and as we reached a point where we could see it, I was horrified to see that the Kalkars had made their way up the outer terraces to the very palace 塀で囲むs. The Jemadar's guard was standing there ready to defend the palace against the invaders. The 広大な／多数の／重要な 石／投石する gates would have held 無期限に／不明確に against spears and swords, but even the guardsmen must have guessed that their doom was already 調印（する）d and that these gates, that had stood for ages, an ample 保護 to the Jemadars of Laythe, were about to 落ちる, as the Kalkars 停止（させる）d fifty yards away, and from their 階級s a 選び出す／独身 individual stepped 前へ／外へ a few paces.
As my 注目する，もくろむs alighted upon him I 掴むd Nah-ee-lah's arm. "Orthis!" I cried. "It is Orthis." At the same instant the man's 注目する，もくろむs rose above the gates and fell upon us. A 汚い leer curled his lips as he 認めるd us.
"I come to （人命などを）奪う，主張する my bride," he cried, in a 発言する／表明する that reached us easily, "and to balance my account with you, at last," and he pointed a finger at me.
In his 権利 手渡す he held a large, cylindrical 反対する, and as he 中止するd speaking he 投げつけるd it at the gates 正確に as a baseball 投手 pitches a swift ball.
The ミサイル struck squarely at the 底（に届く） of the gates. There was a terrific 爆発, and the 広大な／多数の／重要な 石／投石する portals 崩壊するd, 粉々にするd into a thousand fragments. The last 弁護 of the 皇后 of Laythe had fallen, and with it there went 負かす／撃墜する in 血まみれの death at least half the remaining members of her loyal guard.
即時に the Kalkars 急ぐd 今後, 投げつけるing 手渡す 手りゅう弾s の中で the 生存者s of the guard.
Nah-ee-lah turned toward me and put her 武器 about my neck.
"Kiss me once more, Julian," she said, "and then the dagger."
"Never, never, Nah-ee-lah!" I cried. "I cannot do it."
"But I can!" she exclaimed, and drew her own from its sheath at her hip.
I 掴むd her wrist. "Not that, Nah-ee-lah!" I cried. "There must be some other way." And then there （機の）カム to me a mad inspiration. "The wings!" I cried. "Where are they kept? The last of your people have been destroyed. 義務 no longer 持つ／拘留するs you here. Let us escape, even if it is only to 失望させる Orthis' 計画（する）s and 否定する him the satisfaction of 証言，証人／目撃するing our death."
"But, where can we go?" she asked.
"We may at least choose our own manner of death," I replied, "far from Laythe and far from the 注目する，もくろむs of an enemy who would gloat over our undoing."
"You are 権利, Julian. We still have a little time, for I 疑問 if Orthis or his Kalkars can quickly find the stairway 主要な to this terrace." And then she led me quickly to one of the many towers that rise above the palace. Entering it, we 上がるd a spiral staircase to a large 議会 at the 首脳会議 of the tower. Here were kept the 皇室の wings. I fastened Nah-ee-lah's to her and she helped me with 地雷, and then from the pinnacle of the tower we arose above the 燃やすing city of Laythe and flew 速く toward the distant lowlands and the sea. It was in my mind to search out, if possible, the 場所 of the Barsoom, for I still entertained the mad hope that my companions yet lived—if I did, why not they?
From the pinnacle of the tower we arose above the 燃やすing city of Laythe.
The heat above the city was almost unendurable and the smoke 窒息させるing, yet we passed through it, so that almost すぐに we were hidden from the 見解（をとる） of that 部分 of the palace from which we had arisen, with the result that when Orthis and his Kalkars finally 設立する their way to the upper terrace, as I have no 疑問 they did, we had disappeared—whither they could not know.
We flew and drifted with the 勝利，勝つd across the 山地の country toward the plains and the sea, it 存在 my 意向 upon reaching the latter to follow the coast line until I （機の）カム to a river 示すd by an island at its mouth. From that point I knew that I could reach the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where the Barsoom had landed.
Our long flight must have covered a かなりの period of time, since it was necessary for us to alight and 残り／休憩（する） many times and to search for food. We met, fortunately, with no 事故s, and upon the several occasions when we were discovered by roving 禁止（する）d of Va-gas we were able to 急に上がる far aloft and escape them easily. We （機の）カム at length, however, to the sea, the coast of which I followed to the left, but though we passed the mouths of many rivers, I discovered 非，不，無 that 正確に answered the description of that which I sought.
It was borne in upon me at last that our 追求（する），探索（する） was futile, but where we were to find a 港／避難所 of safety neither of us could guess. The gas in our 捕らえる、獲得するs was losing its buoyancy and we had no means wherewith to 補充する it. It would still 持続する us for a short time, but how long neither of us knew, other than that it had not nearly the buoyancy that it 初めは 所有するd.
Off the coast we had seen islands almost continuously and I 示唆するd to Nah-ee-lah that we try to discover one upon which grew the fruits and nuts and vegetables necessary for our subsistence, and where we might also have a constant 供給（する） of fresh water.
I discovered that Nah-ee-lah knew little about these islands, 事実上 nothing in fact, not even as to whether they were 住むd; but we 決定するd to 調査する one, and to this end we selected an island of かなりの extent that lay about ten miles off shore. We reached it without difficulty and circled slowly above it, scrutinizing its entire area carefully. About half of it was やめる hilly, but the balance was rolling and comparatively level. We discovered three streams and two small lakes upon it, and an almost riotous profusion of vegetable growth, but nowhere did we discern the slightest 指示，表示する物 that it was 住むd. And so at last, feeling 安全な・保証する, we made our 上陸 upon the plain, の近くに to the beach.
It was a beautiful 位置／汚点／見つけ出す, a veritable Garden of Eden, where we two might have passed the 残りの人，物 of our lives in peace and 安全, for though we later 調査するd it carefully, we 設立する not the slightest 証拠 that it had ever known the foot of man.
Together we built a snug 避難所 against the 嵐／襲撃するs. Together we 追跡（する）d for food, and during our long periods of idleness we lay upon the soft sward beside the beach, and to pass the time away, I taught Nah-ee-lah my own language.
It was a lazy, indolent, happy life that we spent upon this enchanted 小島, and yet, though we were happy in our love, each of us felt the futility of our 存在, where our lives must be spent in useless idleness.
We had, however, given up definitely hope for any other form of 存在. And thus we were lying one time, as was our wont after eating, stretched in luxurious 緩和する upon our 支援するs on the soft lunar grasses, I with my 注目する，もくろむs の近くにd, when Nah-ee-lah suddenly しっかり掴むd me by the arm.
"Julian," she cried, "what is it? Look!"
I opened my 注目する，もくろむs, to find her sitting up and gazing into the sky toward the 本土／大陸, a わずかな／ほっそりした forefinger 示すing the direction of the 反対する that had attracted her attention and 誘発するd her surprised 利益／興味.
As my 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon the thing her pointing finger 示すd, I leaped to my feet with an exclamation of incredulity, for there, sailing 平行の with the coast at an 高度 of not more than a thousand feet, was a ship, the lines of which I knew as I had known my mother's 直面する. It was the Barsoom.
しっかり掴むing Nah-ee-lah by the arm, I dragged her to her feet. "Come, quick, Nah-ee-lah!" I cried, and 勧めるd her 速く toward our hut, where we had 蓄える／店d the wings and the gas 捕らえる、獲得するs which we had never thought to use again, yet 保護するd carefully, though why we knew not.
There was still gas in the 捕らえる、獲得するs—enough to support us in the 空気／公表する, with the 援助 of our wings, but to 飛行機で行く thus for long distances would have been most 疲労，（軍の）雑役ing, and there was even a question as to whether we could cross the ten miles of sea that lay between us and the 本土／大陸; yet I was 決定するd to 試みる／企てる it. あわてて we donned the wings and 捕らえる、獲得するs, and rising together, flapped slowly in the direction of the 本土／大陸.
The Barsoom was 巡航するing slowly along a line that would cross ours before we could reach the shore, but I hoped that they would sight us and 調査／捜査する.
We flew as 速く as I dared, for I could take no chances upon exhausting Nah-ee-lah, knowing that it would be 絶対 impossible for me to support her 負わせる and my own, with our 使い果たすd gas 捕らえる、獲得するs. There was no way in which I could signal to the Barsoom. We must 簡単に 飛行機で行く toward her. That was the best that we could do, and finally, try though we would, I realized that we should be too late to 迎撃する her and that unless they saw us and changed their course, we should not come の近くに enough to あられ／賞賛する them. To see my friends passing so 近づく, and yet to be unable to apprise them of my presence filled me with melancholy. Not one of the many vicissitudes and dangers through which I had passed since I left Earth depressed me more than the sight of the Barsoom (1)偽造する／(2)徐々に進むing slowly past us without speaking. I saw her change her course then and move inland still その上の from us, and I could not but dwell upon our unhappy 条件, since now we might never again be able to reach the safety of our island, there 存在 even a question as to whether the gas 捕らえる、獲得するs would support us to the 本土／大陸.
They did, however, and there we alighted and 残り／休憩（する）d, while the Barsoom sailed out of sight toward the mountains.
"I shall not give it up, Nah-ee-lah," I cried. "I am going to follow the Barsoom until we find it, or until we die in the 試みる／企てる. I 疑問 if we ever can reach the island again, but we can make short flights here on land, and by so doing, we may 追いつく my ship and my companions."
After 残り／休憩（する）ing for a short time, we arose again, and when we were above the trees I saw the Barsoom far in the distance, and again it was circling, this time toward the left, so we altered our course and flew after it. But presently we realized that it was making a 広大な／多数の／重要な circle and hope 新たにするd within our breasts, giving us the strength to 飛行機で行く on and on, though we were 軍隊d to come 負かす／撃墜する often for 簡潔な／要約する 残り／休憩（する）s. As we 近づくd the ship we saw that the circles were growing smaller, but it was not until we were within about three miles of her that I realized that she was circling the mouth of a 広大な／多数の／重要な 噴火口，クレーター, the 塀で囲むs of which rose several hundred feet above the surrounding country. We had been 軍隊d to land again to 残り／休憩（する）, when there flashed upon my mind a sudden 現実化 of the 目的 of the 作戦行動s of the Barsoom—she was 調査／捜査するing the 噴火口，クレーター, 準備の to an 試みる／企てる to pass through it into outer space and 捜し出す to return to Earth again.
As this thought impinged upon my brain, a wave of almost hopeless horror 圧倒するd me as I thought of 存在 definitely left forever by my companions and that by but a few 簡潔な／要約する minutes. Nah-ee-lah was to be robbed of life and happiness and peace, for at that instant the 船体 of the Barsoom dropped beneath the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター and disappeared from our 見解（をとる）.
Rising quickly with Nah-ee-lah, I flew as 速く as my tired muscles and exhausted gas 捕らえる、獲得する would 許す toward the 縁 of the 噴火口，クレーター. In my heart of hearts I knew that I should be too late, for once they had decided to make the 試みる／企てる, the ship would 減少（する） like a 急落する into the depths, and by the time I reached the mouth of the abyss it would be lost to my 見解（をとる） forever.
And yet I struggled on, my 肺s almost bursting from the exertion of my mad 成果／努力s toward 速度(を上げる）. Nah-ee-lah 追跡するd far behind, for if either of us could reach the Barsoom in time we should both be saved, and I could 飛行機で行く faster than Nah-ee-lah; さもなければ, I should never have separated myself from her by so much as a hundred yards.
Though my 肺s were pumping like bellows, I 投機・賭ける to say that my heart stood still for several seconds before I topped the 噴火口，クレーター's 縁.
At the same instant that I 推定する／予想するd the last 痕跡 of my hopes to be dashed to pieces irrevocably and forever, I crossed the 縁 and beheld the Barsoom not twenty feet below me, just over the 辛勝する／優位 of the abyss, and upon her deck stood West and Jay and Norton.
As I （機の）カム into 見解（をとる） 直接／まっすぐに above them, West whipped out his revolver and leveled it at me, but the instant that his finger 圧力（をかける）d the 誘発する／引き起こす Norton sprang 今後 and struck his 手渡す aside.
"My God, sir!" I heard the boy cry, "it is the Captain." And then they all 認めるd me, and an instant later I almost 崩壊（する）d as I fell to the deck of my beloved ship.
My first thought was of Nah-ee-lah, and at my direction the Barsoom rose 速く and moved to 会合，会う her.
"広大な／多数の／重要な Scott!" cried my guest, leaping to his feet and looking out of the 特別室 window, "I had no idea that I had kept you up all night. Here we are in Paris already."
"But the 残り／休憩（する） of your story," I cried. "You have not finished it, I know. Last night, as you were watching them celebrating in the Blue Room, you made a 発言／述べる which led me to believe that some terrible calamity 脅すd the world."
"It does," he said, "and that was what I meant to tell you about, but this story of the third incarnation of which I am conscious was necessary to an understanding of how the 広大な／多数の／重要な 大災害 圧倒するd the people of the earth."
"But, did you reach Earth again?" I 需要・要求するd.
"Yes," he said, "in the year 2036. I had been ten years within Va-nah, but did not know whether it was ten months or a century until we landed upon Earth."
He smiled then. "You notice that I still say I. It is いつかs difficult for me to 解任する which incarnation I am in. Perhaps it will be clearer to you if I say Julian 5th returned to Earth in 2036, and in the same year his son, Julian 6th, was born to his wife, Nah-ee-lah the Moon Maid."
"But how could he return to Earth in the 無能にするd Barsoom?"
"Ah," he said, "that raises a point that was of 広大な／多数の／重要な 利益／興味 to Julian 5th. After he 回復するd the Barsoom, 自然に one of the first questions he asked was as to the 条件 of the ship and their 意向s, and when he learned that they had, in reality, been ーするつもりであるing to pass through the 噴火口，クレーター toward the Earth he questioned them その上の and discovered that it was the young ensign, Norton, who had 修理d the engine, having been able to do it by （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） that he had gleaned from Orthis, after winning the latter's friendship. Thus was explained the intimacy between the two, which Julian 5th had so 嘆き悲しむd, but which he now saw that young Norton had encouraged for a 愛国的な 目的."
"We are ドッキングする／減らす／ドックに入れるd now and I must be going. Thank you for your 歓待 and for your generous 利益／興味," and he held out his 手渡す toward me.
"But the story of Julian 9th," I 主張するd, "am I never to hear that?"
"If we 会合，会う again, yes," he 約束d, with a smile.
"I shall 持つ／拘留する you to it," I told him.
"If we 会合，会う again," he repeated, and 出発／死d, の近くにing the 特別室 door after him.
This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia